C BERKELEY LIBRAE 
 
STUDIES IN MENAXDER 
 
 A DISSERTATION PRESENTED TO THE FACULTY OF 
 PRINCETON UNIVERSITY 
 
 IN CANDIDACY FOR THE DEGREE OF 
 DOCTOR OF PHILOSOPHY 
 
 (DEPARTMENT OF CLASSICS) 
 
 BY 
 F. WARREN WRIGHT 
 
 1910 
 
 THE WAVEULY PRESS 
 
 WILLIAMS iV WILKINS COMPANY 
 
 Baltimore, Mil.. U. S. A. 
 
 1911 
 
TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Chapter I. Oaths in Menander. ------ 1 
 
 By the gods collectively 3 — Amplificatio 7 — xpos (tcov) Bedv 9— 7rpos 
 deccv nai daifxovcov 10 — Vocative formulae 10 — By the Twelve Gods 10 — w 
 tto\vIij.7]tol deol 11— By Athena 13— By Apollo 16— By Asclepius 21— 
 By Aphrodite 22— By Ge 23— By Demeter 25— By the Two Goddesses 
 28— By Dionysus 29— By Zeus 31— By Helios 39— By Heracles 42— By 
 Hephaestus 40— By Poseidon 47 — Elliptical oaths 49— Uncertain oaths 
 53— Other oaths 53— Summary 53— Tabular view of the oaths used by 
 different sexes and classes 54 — Oaths in Menander, Aristophanes, and 
 other writers of comedy, Greek and Latin 55. 
 
 Chapter II. Mutes and Liquids. ------ 56 
 
 Apparent shortening before (5\ 57— Apparent lengthening before j3p 
 59— k/x 60— kv 61— up 61— tt\ 62— rp 62— <j>p 63— XM 64— XP 64— Con- 
 clusion 65. 
 
 Chapter III. Omission of the Article Metri Causa. - - 68 
 
 With proper names 69— With (Travres) avdpcoiroi 70— In oaths 71— 
 With Qebs 72 — In prepositional phrases 72 — Denoting possession with 
 nouns of relationship 74 — With KeKTt]p.evq and deo-iroTrjs 76— With sub- 
 stantives in the predicate 77— With the second of two coordinated sub- 
 stantives 79 — (ttJ) 4>vaei, (ru) /3toj, (tw) ykvet, (6) rpoiros 80 — With 
 olda 82— In exclamatory monologue (E. 171) 82— eav yap evpedrj rarpos 
 <rj> Kop-q (E. 351) 82— rw X67W (S. 289) 83— aDXeios Ovpa (546.2 K.) 84. 
 
 Chapter IV. Asyndeton. - - - - - - - -85 
 
 Demetrius Phalereus on the style of Menander and Philemon 85— 
 Asyndeton defined 86— Apparent asyndeton 87— Logical result 87,— 2nd 
 clause imperative 87— Summation or conclusion 88, indicated by demon- 
 strative 88, demonstrative expressing mere sequence 89— In explanatory 
 clause 89, which also illustrates 90, aphorism as explanation 90, explana- 
 tion anticipated by demonstrative 90, by noun 91, summarizing demon- 
 strative in explanatory clause 91, explanation of motive of question 91, 
 rhetorical question serving as explanation 92, 1st clause imperative 92, 
 exclamation 92, H. 3, S. 238, Pk. 108 p. 93— Amplification 93— Repetition 
 of another's words 93— Anaphora 94— Contrast 95— New subject 95, 
 
IV TABLE OF CONTENTS 
 
 clause beginning with \tkv 95, extended argumenl pkv omitted 95, paren- 
 thetic and interrupted speech 96, change of person addressed 97, im- 
 peratives 98, prayers, curses, exclamations 99, soliloquy and rapid 
 monologue 99, finite verb of saying introduces answer to question 100 — 
 Real Asyndeton 100 — Lively narration and description 100— .4 syndeton 
 enumerativum 101 — Climax 102 — Contrast, 103— Questions 104— Excited 
 soliloquy and dialogue 104, suggesting details 104, with anaphora 105' — 
 Asyndetic use of participles 105' — Apparent 105, 1st agreeing with sub- 
 ject, 2nd complementary to predicate 105, logical subordination 106 — 
 Real 107, participles giving details 107 — E. 301 p. 108 — Conclusion, the 
 dramatic effect of asyndeton 109. 
 
FOREWORD. 
 
 The recovery of a long-lost classic, like the rediscovery of a periodic 
 comet, affords opportunity for the testing of old observations and the 
 reexamination of cherished theories. I have ventured to present these 
 Studies in Menander because of a belief that the comedies of this great 
 and renowned ancient, so happily recovered, though in fragmentary 
 form, have much of permanent interest to teach the student of clas- 
 sical philology. 
 
 Chapter I, pp. 1-55, on the Oaths in Menander, is offered princi- 
 pally as a contribution to the study of Greek religion. Chapters II, 
 pp. 56-67, on Mutes and Liquids, III, pp. 68-84, on Omission of the 
 Article Metri Causa, and IV, pp. 85-109, on Asyndeton, deal chiefly 
 with matters of prosody, of syntax, and of poetic and dramatic style, 
 both of Menander and his great rivals. In all these cases, the possession 
 of new evidence is the sole justification for the re-opening of supposedly 
 long-settled questions. 
 
 The fragments of the "old" Menander are cited in the numbering of 
 Kock, CAF; those of the "new," in the abbreviations and numbering of 
 Korte, Menandrea, Leipzig (1910). I have not hesitated, however, to 
 follow other editors when convinced that the readings of Kock and 
 Korte are wrong, endeavoring to indicate all such variations as affect 
 the argument. I have sought to incorporate all important changes 
 in the text, due to Jensen's collation of the Cairo MS., Rh. Mas. 
 LXV (1910), 539-577, which reached me when this was in proof. In 
 the citation of periodical literature, all modifications of the abbrevia- 
 tions adopted in the Bibliotheca philologica classica are in the interest 
 of clearness. 
 
 Acknowledgment must be made to Otto Hense, to whose suggestions 
 in critical reviews in the Berliner philologische Wochenschrift arc directly 
 clue two of these Studies, and to the late Prof. S. R. Winans of Prince- 
 ton, who read this thesis in manuscript. But above all I must acknowl- 
 edge my indebtedness to Prof. Edward Capps of Princeton, at whose 
 suggestion this work was undertaken, and to whose constant criticism 
 while the work was in manuscript and in proof its completion is in no 
 
 224682 
 
VI FOREWORD 
 
 small measure due. For his kindness in furnishing me my first adequate 
 text in the form of advance pages of his Four Plays of Menander, Boston 
 (1910), I am under especial obligation. 
 
 I desire to take this opportunity of extending to my several instruc- 
 tors in Wesleyan, Harvard, and Princeton Universities, a grateful stu- 
 dent's thanks for inspiration and guidance in his classical studies. 
 
 F. Warren Wright. 
 Bryn Mawr College, 
 March 1, 1911. 
 
 Copies of this dissertation may be obtained on application to 
 the author. The price for each copy is one dollar, which includes 
 postage. 
 
CHAPTER I. 
 OATHS IN MENANDER. 
 
 The new fragments of Menander, together with those already known 
 in the collections of Meineke and Kock, give us a considerable body of 
 oaths drawn from the speech of the common people. The following 
 chapter on the Oaths in Menander may serve, therefore, as a supplement 
 to the excellent studies on the oaths of the Greeks which have already 
 been made 1 in that portion of Greek literature which gives us the speech 
 of private life, viz., comedy, dialogue, the mimes of Herondas, and, 
 to a certain extent, oratory. 
 
 In dealing with Greek oaths, it is important to remember that the gods 
 were very real beings to the Greeks, comparable to the saints of the 
 Christian church among Catholic peoples. Whenever a Greek swore, 
 he was calling upon some particular god who might be conceived as 
 having some especial interest in his case. In time, of course, as with us, 
 many of these oaths, especially those most frequently used, lost their 
 significance as invocations of a helping or witnessing deity and became 
 merely conventional exclamations. But apart from these few, every 
 oath must have had its especial significance and especial appropriate- 
 ness as used by each individual speaker on each individual occasion. 
 
 1 Heumann, De dignitate iurisiurandi apud veteres, praeserlim apud Graecos, ind. 
 lect. Recklinghausen (1831-32); Lasaulx, Der Eid bei den Griechen, ind. lect. 
 Wiirtzburg (1844); Schroder, Depraecisis iurandi formis Graecorum et Romanorum, 
 Jahresb. vom kgl. Gym. zu Marienwerder (1845); Nagelsbach, Die nachhomer. 
 Theologie, Niirnberg (1857), 241 ff. ; Schroder, De Graecorum iuramentis interiective 
 positis, Jahresb. vom kgl. Gym. zu Marienwerder (1859); Nagelsbach, Homer. 
 Theologie 2 , Niirnberg (1861), 230 ff. ; Bachmann, Conjecturarum observationumqu* 
 Arisophanearum specimen I, diss. Gottingen (1878), 62 ff., 145 ff. ; Bauck, Dr 
 proverbiis aliisque locutionibus ex usu vitae communis petiti* apud Aristopham-m 
 comicum, diss. Konigsberg (1880), 6f . ; Kiihnlein, De vi et usu precandi et iurandi 
 formularum apud decern oratores Atticos, progr. v. Neustadt a. d. H. (1882); L. 
 Schmidt, Die Ethik der alien Griechen, Berlin (1882), I 88 f., II 3 ff.; Hofmann, 
 De iurandi apud Alhenienses formulis, Strassb. diss., Darmstadt (1886, dated l.ssOi ; 
 Martin, Quomodo Graeci ac peculiariter Athenicnscs focdera pnhlica imriurando 
 sanxerint, Paris (1886); Rehdantz, Index z. Demos, nam philippische Reden*, 
 
 1 
 
2 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Unfortunately, our knowledge of Greek religion, especially of the act- 
 ual belief of the common people, is still incomplete in many respects. It 
 is not possible, therefore, to be certain in every instance as to what aspect 
 of the deity was in the mind of the user of any particular oath. I have 
 attempted, however, to suggest possible explanations of the oaths in 
 Menander, wherever a study of the worship of the god invoked has fur- 
 nished a clue to the intention of the person who calle 1 upon his name. 3 
 I am aware that certain of my explanations may appear trivial or over- 
 elaborate, if considered by themselves. Perhaps in many cases the user 
 of the oath himself could not haye given a definite answer, if questioned, 
 as to his reason for swearing by a particular god rather than by another. 
 However, every oath must have had a certain foundation in current 
 religious belief and a certain appropriateness in the given situation. I 
 have therefore endeavored to ascertain as far as possible the underlying 
 motives in the case of each oath. 
 
 Such matters as have been thoroughly treated by my predecessors 
 and are now a part of common knowledge, as for example, the meaning 
 of the particular formulae of swearing, it is unnecessary to discuss again, 
 except where some discussion seems necessary for the elucidation of a 
 particular passage in Menander. As to the formulae of swearing and 
 the formulae of invocation, especially the vocative forms of the name of 
 the god, with or without the particle u>, it is difficult in every case to 
 
 Leipzig (1886), s.v. Schwurformeln, 132 f. ; Sittl, Die Gebdrden der Griechen u. 
 Romer, Leipzig (1890), 138 ff. ; Meinhardt, De forma et usu iuramentorum, quae 
 inveniuntur in comic. Gr. et Platonis, Xenophontis, Luciani sermone, diss. Jena 
 (1892) ; Ziebarth, Deiureiurando iniure Graeco quaestiones, diss. Gottingen (1892) ; 
 Dummler, Delphika, Untersuchungen z. gr. Religionsgesch., progr. Basel (1894), 
 5-16; L. Ott, Beitrdge zur Kenntniss des gr. Eides, diss. Leipzig (1896); Stengel, 
 Kultusaltertiimer in Muller's Hdb. V. 3 (1898), 78 ff.; Wenger, Der Eid in den gr. 
 Papyrusurkunden, Zeitschrift d. Savignystiftung d. Rechtsgesch. XXIII (1902), 
 158-274; Hirzel, Der Eid, ein Beitrag zu seiner Geschichte, Leipzig (1902) ; Schomann- 
 Lipsius, Gr. Altertumer, Berlin, II 4 (1902), 274-284; Usener, Die Dreiheit, RhMus. 
 LVIII (1903), 1-47, 161-208, 321-361, esp. 17-29; Ziebarth, s.v. Eid in Pauly-Wissowa, 
 Encyklopadie V (1905) 2076 f. ; Meier-Sehomann-Lipsius, Die attische Recht u. 
 Rechtsverfahren (1905-08), passim, esp. 151 ff . ; Selvers, De mediae comoediae 
 sermone, diss. Westphalia (1909), 60 ff. Setti, Museo Italiano di aniichita classica, 
 I 113-130, II lingvaccio dell'uso cbniune presso Aristofane (1884), has not been 
 available to me. 
 
 2 In the making of books on Greek religion there seems to be no end. The ap- 
 pended bibliography therefore might be indefinitely extended. Much of the ancient 
 evidence for the major deities will be found conveniently arranged in Farnell, 
 The Cults of the Greek States. 
 
OATHS 6 
 
 draw a distinction. I have preferred to err by including too much rather 
 than by including too little. Curses, of which our poet furnishes some 
 interesting examples, are not considered, though they are closely allied 
 to oaths. 
 
 The method of presentation that I have adopted is as follows: First of 
 all, the oaths are classified according to the god or gods invoked. Under 
 each god are quoted the passages in which the oath occurs, with a brief 
 statement of the class to which the speaker belongs, using the categories 
 applied to the dramatis personae of Latin comedy, together with a mere 
 hint as to context. After the instances there follows a discussion of the 
 nature of the worship of the god concerned, especially at Athens, with 
 a few supplementary statements of general interest concerning the usage 
 of the particular oath, especially if a rare oath, in the larger body of 
 Greek literature. Where such treatment is possible, each section con- 
 cludes with a discussion of the individual passages in Menander. Fol- 
 lowing the oaths by the gods will be found a discussion of the oaths in 
 which the name of the god is omitted; then a tabular view, with brief 
 comments, of the different classes of oaths according to the categories 
 of sex and role already mentioned; and, lastly, a brief comparison of 
 the list of oaths in Menander, with those found in other writers. 
 
 OATHS BY THE GODS COLLECTIVELY. 
 
 E. 179 "AttoXKov kcli deoi, Seivoii kclkov. 
 
 Servus Syriscus is indignant at Onesimus. 
 
 Pk. 448 w Tr? [xai deoi 1 
 
 Adidescens Moschion (cf. p. 24), in surprise. 
 
 893 K d\\' 'IlpcuXeiSes 2 ko.1 deoi. 
 
 Unknown speaker. 
 
 S. 220 ovdeircoiroT' els TOiavTr)v einrecruv, pd tovz deovs, 
 
 olda rapaxw- 
 Senex Demeas tells of his troubles. 
 
 1 G.-H. a> 777 [<f>i\Ta.Tri] Dziatz. is improbable, for it is properly the cry of are- 
 turning traveller; cf. 13. 1 K., 34!). 1. 
 
 2 Cf. p. 45. 
 
4 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 E. 458 vwop-alved' ovtos, vi] tov 'AxoXXco, pLaiverat, 
 
 pepavrjT' akrjdibs, ptaiveTat, vi] tovs deovs, 
 Servus Onesimus, of Charisius. 
 
 S. 57 avvolba yap tco peipanLcp, vi] tovs deovs, 
 
 Kdl KOCT/JlIu) 
 
 Senex Demeas cannot believe his son Moschion guilty. 
 
 S. 71 boKels ye p\oi, vi] tovs 6eo]vs. 
 
 Coquus to Parmenon. (Sud. restoration, confirmed by Jensen.) 
 
 195 K. ey<h pev r\hr\ /jlol 8okw, vi] tovs deovs, 
 
 ev toIs kvkKols epavTbv enSedvuoTa 
 bpav kvkXco TpexovTo. nal ttojXov pevov : 
 
 "Verba sunt servi ob f acinus nescio quod timentis ne in catesta ve- 
 numdetur" (Mein.) "aut hominis liberi servitutis periculum metuentis." 
 (Kock) 
 
 Ph. 44 ToKrjdr) \eyoo, vrj tovs deovs. 
 
 Senex paedagogus to young man. 
 
 J. I. 49 ] vi] tovs deovs. 
 
 Speaker uncertain, to Laches. 
 
 E. 183 tov becnroTOV ot'i, vi] tov AttoXKo) nal deovs. 
 
 Servus Onesimus lays claim to his master's ring. 
 And possibly 
 
 E. 503 vq tov 'AtoWcc [nal deovs. 3 
 
 Context and restoration most uncertain: speaker probably servus 
 Onesimus (Capps, cf. p. 17, n. 3). 
 
 600 K. ovx o Tp6cj)ip,6s aov, ivpos decbv, Ovqcnpe, 
 
 6 vvv ex^v <T77i'> WftpoTovov ttjv ipa\Tpiav, 
 eyqp' evayxos', 
 Servus to Onesimus (Capps). 
 
 E. 15 pi] Ka.Ta(f)povrio-r)s, irpbs deccv. 4 
 
 Servus Syriscus, begging Smicrines to arbitrate. 
 
 3 Crois., but cf. p. 17. 
 
 * Trpos dewv Cairo; deccv Orion, Anthologn. 6. 4; tuv deuv Schneidewin. 
 
OATHS 5 
 
 Pk. 185 airovevo-qade' irpos de[aiv] b , thevdkpav 
 
 tXt<- v ^vpalna irpos (3Lav tov nvpiov 
 To\p.aTe KaraKXeiaavTes', 
 Servus Sosias, protesting to slave Davus (or Qvpcopds Sud.). 
 
 Pk. 267 deaiprjaov, TlaTcuKe, irpos decop' 
 
 fidWov p.' eKerjcreis. 
 Miles Polemon begs Pataecus to bring about a reconciliation with 
 Glycera. 
 
 Pk. 401 A. dirucnv Cos ok. II. irpos detop, olov Xeyets; 
 
 Miles Polemon refuses to believe that Glycera will return to him. 
 
 S. 88 ttjv 8e ypavp cpvXaTTtTe 
 
 airo twv Kepafxicop, irpos deccp. 
 Servus Parmenon (Leo, Mazon) gives orders to Chrysis. 
 
 S. 107 A. IpaPTa, iraldes, tls 86tco 
 
 eiri tovtovI pot tov dtreftr]. II. pi), irpos Oeccp. 
 
 Servus Parmenon begs Demeas for mercy. 
 
 Kn. 18 cocre prjdeis, Tpos decbp, 
 
 irpaTTQiv nanus \iav d6vp,7]ar] wore- 
 Speaker uncertain. 
 
 562 K. iribs 8rj to Tpavpa tovt' ex«is; 
 
 peaajKvXco. iribs, irpos dewp; tirl K\lp,o.Ka 
 irpos Ttlxos dpafiaiptop. 
 Parasitus reports conversation with braggart soldier (Kock). 
 
 H. 14 p.i] KdTapcb, irpos <tcoi'> 6 deccp, 
 
 Servus Davus, in love, begs his comrade Getas to pity him. 
 
 E. 6 wpos Tibp decop, 
 
 /3eXrtare, piKpbp dp o~x°^ aa ' aL s Vf JL " LV XP 0V0V 'i 
 Servus Syriscus respectfully asks for Smicrines' arbitration. 
 
 E. 224 ircos olp oiip, irpos tcop decbp, 
 
 ircbs dp, IntTtboo — 
 Servus Onesimus, in perplexity, questions himself. 
 
 5 Leeu., Sud., confirmed by Jensen. 
 
 6 Hense, Leo; pr\ Karapco pot Rich. 
 
b STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Pk. 231 irpos rCiv deoov, avQpwir , airekd . 
 
 Meretrix Habrotonon (Capps) 7 to Sosias. 
 
 Pk. 329 II. dXX' 6/j.cos, DiVKepa, irpos tccp dedv, 
 
 8ia\\ayr)d , 
 Senex Pataecus begs Glycera. 
 
 Ph. 6 p.rj Tapadips, irpos tqiv decov. 
 
 Speaker uncertain. 8 
 
 E. 543 0. to d' apTaap.', 'HpdA'Aeis, 
 
 davpaarov oiov. 2. irpos detou /ecu 8aLp,ov(jiv— 
 
 Senex Smicrines indignant at the insolence of Onesimus. 
 
 E. 267 evTpeirrjs tls, co deol, 
 
 Kai irXovcrlav e<j>ao~av tlv . 
 
 E. 272 koKov iravv 
 
 Kai \eirrbv, cl> deol, rapavrlvov acfrbbpa. 
 airoXuiXeKvV , 
 Meretrix Habrotonon, of the wronged girl. 
 
 E. 331 ekevdepa p'ovov yevoip-qv- to deol, 
 
 tovtov XafioifAi fjLiadbv etc tovtlov. 
 Meretrix Habrotonon expresses hope of liberty. 
 
 Pk. 377 co Oeoi, Seivov woTpov. 
 
 Virgo Glycera, of Pataecus' impoverishment. 
 
 Pk. 397 co Oeoi, tls edT ovrjais; 
 
 Adulescens Moschion (Capps) -, discovering that Glycera is his sister. 
 
 S. 91 eycb ere paoTLyovv, pa tovs 8u)8eKa deovs, 
 
 ov fiobXopaL 8lcl woWa. 
 
 Senex Demeas, indignant, threatens Parmenon. 
 
 Kl. 85 7rcoXco; ^d tovs 8j)8eKa deovs 
 
 ovk aapevos 
 Leno refuses to sell meretrix to her lover (Leo). 
 
 7 Polemon, Kor., alii. 
 
 8 One of the two daemones (?), Kor. 
 
 9 Glycera, Kor., Sud.; Pataecus, Rob. 
 
OATHS 7 
 
 535. 5 K. o ptaelv olfj,' awavTas tovs deovs, 
 
 yvualKas eir\aaei>, u> woXvTiprjTOt deoi, 
 edvos piapbv. 
 Unknown man speaking. 
 
 109 K. [ourcosj ayadbv ri poi y'evoiro 
 
 co tto\vtLij.7]tol 10 deoi. 
 birobovpevos rov Ipavra yap ttjs <5e£ids 
 epfiabos a7repp?/£'. 
 Unknown man speaking. 
 
 429 K. irbdev yap, co 0tXot deoi, 
 
 tovtovs aveairanadiv ovtol tovs Xbyovs ; 
 Speaker uncertain. 
 
 Surpassing the oath by Zeus, the chief of the gods, the oath by the 
 gods collectively is the most common in Menander. In this usage his 
 characters probably reflected the speech of daily life. 11 Two things (cf. 
 Aleinhardt) induced men to use this oath : first, the added dignity in the 
 oath which invokes the general group of gods instead of merely one. 
 Thus in E. 458, vri tovs deovs is the climax of a series of asseveratives 
 (cf. Capps). But more frequently, though the line of demarcation is not 
 always certain, men seem to swear by the gods in general simply because 
 they have no definite god in mind. As a result this oath, originally strong, 
 tended to become weaker and weaker. 
 
 In this connection may be mentioned the addition of an oath by the 
 gods to that by some individual god, under the so-called rhetorical fig- 
 ure "ampliflcatio." 12 This form of expression strengthens the oath: a 
 
 10 Cf. p. 11. 
 
 11 Very frequent in the writers of dialogue (Meinhardt, 67) and in the orators 
 (Kuhnlein, 26); cf. Lasaulx, 179, n. 13; Ziebarth, 14. bpvvu) vplv deovs ttcutcu in 
 a papyrus letter of the third century B.C. (P. Ashmol, verso 5), cf. Arch. Pap. I 
 (1901), 168; Wenger, 162 ff., 239. Also in oaths of public allegiance, Wenger, 242 
 (Pet. Pap. II [1893], 46 a) and 246 (Cumont, RE( I. XIV 11901], 26 f. Wenger's 
 interesting article is of but little value for this study, since in all the papyri which 
 he discusses there chance to he only three oaths of persons in private life (161 ff., 
 239 ff.): the oath just cited bpvvo rov ^dpainv. Lch papyrus grecs du Mus& <lu 
 Louvre, No. 47; and an oath hy the Dioscuri, Aegijpt. Urkunden aus den kgl. Mm 
 
 zu Berlin, I (1895), 248. 
 
 12 Cf. Rehdantz, 13, s.v. Erweiterung ; Kuhnlein, 27; PI. Men. 615, 655, 812, etc. 
 The custom of winding up a long series of oaths with the all-inclusive formula 
 deovs iravras teal iraaas became very common after the lime of Alexander. Cf. 
 
s 
 
 STUDIES IN MENANDEH 
 
 single god, as it were, is picked out to punish the perjurer, and then the 
 gods in general are asked to help, in case this one god fails. Instances of 
 this, viz. E. 179 "AttoWov kcu deoi; E. 183, E. 503 (?), vi] tov WwoWco 
 kclI deovs) Pk. 448, co Tfi [kcu deoi]; 893 K. dXX' 'Ilpd/cXeiSes /ecu deoi, will be 
 treated under the head of the individual gods, respectively. 
 
 It does not seem possible, in considering these oaths by the gods in 
 general, to assign in each instance such definite religious motives as I 
 shall hope to do with the oaths by the individual gods. I doubt if a 
 Greek of the fourth century could have done so. All that I shall attempt 
 will be to note such general matters as formulae and epithets, with such 
 especial commentary as the specific passages may demand. 
 
 Excluding the two oaths by the Twelve Gods, there are in Menander 
 thirty-six oaths by the gods in general. The speakers are divided as 
 follows: 
 
 Men: 
 
 Women : 
 
 Sex uncertain : 
 
 senes 
 
 servi 
 
 milites 
 
 adulescentes 
 
 parasiti 
 
 coqui 
 
 incerti 
 
 4 instances 
 13 
 2 
 2 
 1 
 1 
 3 
 
 Total, 
 
 26 
 
 virgines 
 meretrices 
 
 1 
 4 
 
 Total, 
 
 5 
 
 
 5 
 
 Total, 5 
 
 The formal oaths are used as follows: /id tovs deovs, once; vr\ tovs 
 deovs, six times. In none of these seven cases is the oath a weak one, 
 but in every instance the speaker is under deep emotion. 
 
 Ziebarth, 20, 34, n. 3; Usener, 22 f., Hirzel, 84; Lasaulx, 190, n. 68. Among the 
 first instances are Eur. Med. 746, 752. This form of oath is frequent in Latin com- 
 edy, cf. esp. Bacch. 892-895. Cf. Serv. ad Verg. Georg. 1. 21. 
 
OATHS 9 
 
 ■Kpbs deuv, apart from one instance of the formula irpds dewv nai 5cu- 
 nbvuv, occurs nine times; irpds tcov decbv, six. This preference for the 
 form without the article is at striking variance with the usage of 
 Aristophanes, who uses the longer form twenty-six out of twenty-nine 
 times; while Plato, on the contrary, uses it only twice out of thirteen 
 times. 13 Porson, ad Eur. Med. 325, affirmed that the article was al- 
 ways omitted in tragedy. If so, in this respect, at least, Plato and 
 Menander approached nearer the language of tragedy. 
 
 By these facts, however, we are not permitted to conclude that 
 Aristophanes reproduced the popular speech more faithfully than did 
 Menander. Perhaps the usage in Plato was due to tragic influence, 
 while that in Menander may have been due to a change in popular 
 usage during the century between Aristophanes and Menander. This 
 suggestion is confirmed by the evidence of the Middle Comedy: Of 
 nine instances of the oath wpds (tcov) deuv cited by Selvers, 61, six are 
 in the shorter form. A priori, one would expect such a decline in the 
 use of the article in the later writers; frequent usage should tend to 
 shorten the formula. So, Heron. 7. 99, we find vai p.a deovs; and yet in 
 the bucolic poets the article is never omitted. 14 I am Unwilling to 
 hazard any explanation of these contradictory phenomena, though I am 
 loth to ascribe the difference which we have noted to the whims of the 
 individual writers, or to mere chance. 
 
 Menander confined these oaths introduced by 7rp6-> to imperative and 
 interrogative sentences, 15 as did the orators 16 and Aristophanes. 17 The 
 preposition wpos equals "in the presence of," "before," and the entire 
 phrase, "in the presence of the gods," "in heaven's name." In its primitive 
 force the phrase is supplicatory, suitable for the address of a superior by 
 an inferior. Hence the use of LKerevco in the same context with this oath 
 
 13 Meinhardt, 9; cf. Fuller, De articuli in antiquis Graecis comoediis usu, Er- 
 langen diss., Leipzig (1888), 75. 
 
 14 Ameis, De articuli usu apud poetas Graecorum bucolicos, progr. Muhlhausen 
 (1846), 37 g.; Fuller I.e. 
 
 15 This rule would bar, for example, the punctuation adopted by Korte, Pk. 185, 
 who groups 7rpos dedv with awouevorjade, as a simple declarative verb, instead of 
 with the interrogative that follows. If aTrovevorjade is punctuated as a quest ion, 
 the oath may be construed with it; but the following indignant question, as 
 the more emphatic, is more naturally accompanied by the oath. Cf. also S. 88, 
 where Leo's punctuation is to be preferred. 
 
 16 Frohberger, Lysias (1857), ad Or. 13. 95; Kiihnlein, 57. 
 
 17 "apparet Ar. huiusmodi formulas non usurpasse nisi ita ut sint postulantis s. 
 vetantis aut interrogantis'' — Bachmann, 147. 
 
10 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 in E. 224 is appropriate, even though the entreating question is ad- 
 dressed by the speaker to himself. 
 
 Note the angry oath of Smicrines, E. 543, in which he joins the "de- 
 mons" to the gods in the formula irpbs dew Kal baipbvwv. As the sen- 
 tence is not finished, we cannot tell exactly how Smicrines intended to 
 use the oath. Without considering the complicated question of the exact 
 nature of these "demons" (cf . Waser, P.-W. IV. 2010 ff. with bibl.), it 
 is sufficient to understand by them that great mass of beings, less than 
 gods but more than men, which the superstitious imagination of the 
 Greeks thought ever capable of helping or harming men as they saw fit. 
 I suspect that Smicrines thinks of them especially in their malignant 
 manifestations, hoping to call down their ill-will upon the insolent Ones- 
 imus. With this oath compare the sweeping tone of Carion's surprised 
 query, Arist. PL 81 f. : 
 
 to $oZ/3' "AtoWov nai deol nai 8a.Lfj.oves 
 Kal Zev, t'l 0t?s; hcelvos ovrcos el ai>; 
 
 See also, in the orators, Isaeus 2.47; Demos. 42.17; Aesch. 3.137. 18 
 
 The vocative form of the oath by all the gods, accompanied by the 
 simple particle to, occurs in five passages, the speaker in four instances 
 being a woman, to deol was primarily an exclamation, like other voca- 
 tive oaths, e.g., « Zev ■KdXvTLjj.Tjre (cf. p. 37), to Trj nai deol (cf. p. 24), 
 to Zev Ztorep (cf. p. 39), & Tibaeibov (cf. p. 48). In E. 267, 272, it ex- 
 presses admiration; E. 331, impassioned hope; Pk. 377, pity and com- 
 miseration; Pk. 397, despair. For similar uses in Aristophanes see Dun- 
 bar's Concordance, p. 139. Of these oaths Selvers, 60 n. 1, says: 
 "Homines eis utuntur si quid mirabile audiverunt, ut deorum in ea 
 re auxilium impetrent." 
 
 The Twelve Gods 19 were Zeus, Hera, Poseidon, Demeter, Apollo, 
 Artemis, Ares, Aphrodite, Hermes, Athena, Hepl aestus, and Hestia. We 
 find centers of their worship scattered all over Greece. Frequently in 
 connection with the shrines of one of their number, and especially in the 
 market places, altars were built in their honor. The altar in the market 
 
 18 Cf. Kiihnlein, 26 f. See also Heliod. 231. 11, with whom the collocation deol 
 Kal balpoves was a favorite, see esp. 90. 19 (cf. 92. 9), 158. 22, 234. 8; cf. Rohde, 
 Dcr gr. Roman 1 , (1900), 463. 
 
 19 Cf. Petersen, Das Zivolj 'goiter system der Griechen u. Romer, progr. Hamburg 
 (1853-1868); Gruppe, Muller's Hdb. V 2. 1097 f., esp. 1098, n. 1, with bibl. See 
 also PI. Epid. 675. 
 
OATHS 11 
 
 at Athens was said to have been built by the younger Pisistratus. 20 "ol 
 5cb5e/ca" was an exclamation of good omen, like the German "Gesund- 
 heit," cf. schol. Arist. Av. 95. The earliest passage in which "the 
 twelve" are used in an oath 21 is Arist. Eg. 235, where the Paphlagonian 
 roundly curses Dicaeopolis and the Sausage-dealer: 
 
 ovtol p.a tovs 8co8eKa deovs x aL Py°~ eT0P > 
 
 OTLT] TTL TOO 8t]IXCO j^VVO/JLVVTOP iroKat.. 
 
 As Petersen, I 16, remarks, since this oath occurs but once in Aristopha- 
 nes it must have been rare in private conversation, and reserved for im- 
 portant occasions. In Menander it occurs twice, S. 91, and Kl. 85, on 
 each occasion a most solemn oath. It occurs, for the fourth time in the 
 extant Greek literature, in Alciph. Epist. 2. 3. 8., the well-known letter 
 of Menander to Glycera. Menander assures Glycera that he has abso- 
 lutely no intention of going to Ptolemy's court : ir\elv p.ev Kai ets ktyv- 
 ■ktov awrtvat. fxaxpav ovTWS Kai aircpKiaixevriv fiao-'ikeiav ovaav, /jlcl tovs 8co8eKa 
 deovs, ov8e evdvuovfiai. Alciphron's imitation of the style of Menander 
 is a matter of common knowledge. 22 Inasmuch as three out of four of 
 the known examples of this oath come from Menander or his conscious 
 imitator, the question suggests itself, whether its use was not character- 
 istic of his style. Probably this oath had increased in usage by the time 
 of Menander and hence was not as strong as it had been originally. 
 
 The oath d> voKvt'l^tol deol occurs twice in Menander, 535 and 
 109 K. The second is a very corrupt passage. Editors have sought 
 to reduce the quotation to an iambic trimeter by emending it in various 
 ways, notably by reading ttoKvtl/jlol for ^oXim/z^oi, 23 which stands in 
 all the authors by whom the verse is quoted. Meineke 24 sought to defend 
 
 20 Thucyd. 6. 54; cf. Molin, De ara apud Graecos, diss. Berlin (1884), 48. 
 
 21 Cf. Ziebarth, 14; Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 355. 
 
 22 Cf. Schmid, P.-W. I 1549; Volkmann, Studia Alciphronea, I. De Alciphrone 
 comce diae imitator e, diss. Breslau (1886), 31 ff.; Bonner, CIPh. IV (1909), 32, n. 1; 
 Guizot, Menandre, etude historique et litteraire sur la comedie et la societe grecques, 
 Paris (1855), 68 ff. with nn. 
 
 23 a> To\vTiiJ.r]TOL deol Pet. Victorius ed. (1550) Clem. Alex. 7. 4. 24; Grotius, 
 Excerpta ex tragoediis (1626), 715; id. Men. et Phil, reliquiae (1709), 40; Dindorf, ad 
 Clem. Alex. (1869-70), I.e.; Cobet, N. L. (1868), 56 f.; Blaydes; Cramer, Anecd. Ox. 
 IV 251; Theodor. Affect, cur. (Riider, 1904) 6. 88. 5; Rader, Nord. Tidskrift f. Filol. 
 (1896), 54-56 (cf. Holzinger, Burs. Jahresb. [1903], 321 f.), who has anticipated 
 much of my argument on this passage. to\vtl/j.ol deol Sylburg, ad Clem. Alex. 
 (1592) 302. 13; Mein.; Kock. 
 
 24 Cf. Lobeck, ad Soph. Aj. 1 (1809), 242; Valckenar, ad Theoc. Adon. (1810), p. 
 228 c. 
 
12 STUDIES IX MENANDER 
 
 the emendation by impugning the testimony of the lexicographer Am- 
 monias, who (p. 118), plainly distinguishes between the two words: 
 iroXvTip.os 6 iroXXrjs ripr/s -qyopaapevos avdpunros, iroXvTiprjTos Be 6 ttoXXt]s 
 tl/jltis a£ios: "And so," he says, "we call the gods iroXvTt.p,r]Tovs." 
 To show that the two words w r ere not always as carefully distinguished 
 as the rule of Ammonius demands, Meineke quotes the famous reply 
 of the Megarian in Ach. 759 to the query of Dicaeopolis as to the price 
 of food at Megara: irap' apt TroXuTlparos a7rep toI deoi. Meineke also 
 cited for a similar use of toXvt'lpvtos = ttoXvtlpos, expensive, Arist. 387.9 
 K.; Callix. ap. Athen. 5.200 b; and Epichar. ap. Athen. 7. 282 d. 
 From this evidence Meineke concluded that the two w r ords were fre- 
 quently interchanged. But the evidence merely proves that ttoXvt'lpv- 
 tos was sometimes used in the sense which the grammatical purist in- 
 sisted belonged properly to TroXvnpos, i.e., expensive. But there is no- 
 thing to prove the converse, that ttoXvtlpos was ever used for ttoXvt'ipvtos, 
 reverend, especially as an epithet of the gods. There is no instance of 
 it in Menander, and the few apparent exceptions elsewhere are due to 
 faulty tradition. 25 On the other hand, toXvt'ipvtos as an epithet of the 
 gods is very common, 26 especially in oaths, e.g., in Menander d> Zev wo- 
 XvTifiriTe, in Pk. 313, 351 K., and 848. The manuscript reading toXvtI- 
 /jltjtol should, therefore, be preserved in 109 K. Whatever metrical 
 fault there may be in the quotation, it lies elsewhere than in the last 
 three words. The simplest remedy is to assume with Cobet a lacuna 
 after ykvoiTo. 
 
 I have called this an oath. It is really a combination of a curse and an 
 oath: 27 "So help me god, but this is true," — to use the modern equiva- 
 lent — or " ita me di anient " of the Romans. 28 The same curse, but with- 
 out the invocation of the gods, occurs elsewhere in Menander, E. 47, 530; 
 
 25 See Stephanus Thes. s.v. ttoXvtIpvtos, Cobet I.e. Arist. Ran. 324 ttoXvt'lpols 
 Hermann (followed by Mein., Kock, et al.), a faulty emendation. 
 
 26 E.g., Arist. Ach. 807; Eg. 1390; Nub. 269, 293, 328; Vesp. 1001; Pax 978, 1016; 
 Av. 667; Thesm. 286, 594; Ran. 337, 399; 319 K. ; Antiph. 145 K.; Pher. 73 K.; Eu- 
 bul. 117 K. ; Plut. Mulier. virtt. 258 b. Cf. c5 Tco\vTi}ir)T AtVxuXe Arist. Ran. 851; 
 co ivoXvTLprjTt ~EWv8r]iJL€ Pi. Euthyd. 296 d. 
 
 27 Cf. Lasaulx, 178; Hirzel, s.v. Der Eid ein Fluch, 137 ff. with parallels cited; 
 also Capps, ad E. 47 and J. II 23 (p. 97). 
 
 28 PI. Amph. 597. Bacch. Ill, Cas. 452, etc., cf. Lodge, Lexicon Plautinum, I 
 113 f. 
 
OATHS 13 
 
 cf. E. 141, 145, Pk. 213, J. IJ 23. 29 The invocation without the curse 
 stands alone in 535 K., where it is clearly an oath of the exclamatory tone 
 peculiar to the vocatives introduced by d>. 
 
 Somewhat similar as an exclamation is the oath d> <£iXoi deoi, 429 K. 
 Compare the exclamation in Arist. PL 854: 
 
 "AiroXXou airoTpoir aie Kai deoi 4>i\oi, 
 
 t'l wot' eariv 6 tl ireirovdev avdpanros kcikov; 
 
 So also, PL 734, <I> <£iXoi deoi is, in the words of Fischer, "vox admi- 
 rationis sed simul sperantis bonum et laetum rei exitum." For the force 
 of the epithet 0iXoi, see p. 27. 
 
 OATHS BY ATHENA. 
 
 Pk. 113 ovk a.7]5r]s, ws eomev, eip.' idelv ot'8 evTVX^iv, 
 
 0'lojj.a.L, p.a tt)v ' Adrjpap, dXX croupous irpoa<j)i\r]s. 
 Adulescens Moschion boasts of his attractions. 
 
 293. 5 K. Zr. 'AXe^avdpov irXeov 
 
 tov jScuuXecos 7re7rcoKas. B. ovk 'eKarrov, ov, 
 
 yU(X TYjP 'AdrjPCLP. 1 
 
 Miles gloriosus Bias answers the nattering Strouthias. 2 
 
 536. 1 K. /j.a tt\p 'Ad-qpOLP, audpes, eiKOp' ovk ex w 
 
 evpelv 6p.oiav rw yeyovori t pay /acltl, 
 "Verba sunt novi amatoris" (Cobet) or "novi mariti" (Porson). 
 
 402. 13 K. elr' eari to 
 
 4>pvayp.a irccs vttoo-toltoV, p,a top Aia 
 top 'OXv/jlttlop /cat tyjp 'AdrjPap, oi>5ap.uis. 
 
 "Maritus senex," Gell. A r . Att. 2. 23. 8, ad h. 1. 
 
 20 In all these passages, as in Alciph. Epist. 1. 36. 2, ps. -Demos, proem. 33. 2, and 
 in the similar formulae cited by Bergler, ad Alciph. I.e. (cf. Stephanus Thes. I 
 128), the dative of the personal pronoun is never omitted. Hence the objection 
 to the reading of our passage proposed by Rader: 
 
 ayadov tl j'lpolt' co iro\vTip.y]TOL deoi. 
 
 1 'Adt]Paiav, Mein. "inconsulto" (Blaydes), a form unknown to later comedy, 
 not found in inscriptions after 342 B.C.; indeed, ' Adr}Pap is the prevailing form 
 after 362 B.C.; cf. Meisterhans-Schwyzer, 31, n. 157, 32. 2, 123. 19. 
 
 2 Mein.; Naber, Mn. VIII (1880), 416; Kock. 
 
14 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 569 K. rXi'/cepa, t'l /cAdeis; bpviw aoL tov Ala 
 
 TOV '0\vpiTLOU Kal TTJV ' AdvVCLV, (fnXTCLTT], 
 
 bpccpoKoos Kal irpbrepov rjb-q ttoWclkls. 
 Miles Polemon (?) soothes his mistress (Capps). 3 
 
 472. 1 K. 1^77 ttjv 'Adrjvav, jj.aKa.p16v 7' 17 xp^ctottjs 
 
 irpbs irapra Kal davpaarbv ecpbbiov /3ia). 
 Unknown man speaking: servus or senexf 
 
 140. 1 K. irpbs ttjs 'Adrjvas, baipovas, yeyovws errj 
 
 Toaavd'; 
 
 Senex reproves senem. (Ter. Heaut. I. 1, Chremes addresses Menede- 
 
 mus.) 
 
 Kl. 22 beairoilv" 1 'Adrjvd, cwfe pe. 
 
 Speaker uncertain. 5 
 
 As Athena was the especial goddess of Athens, so the oath by Athena 
 was peculiarly an Athenian oath. 6 With Zei>s irarvp and Apollo, Athena 
 is invoked in a formula of wish or curse that occurs several times in 
 Homer. 7 In Aristophanes, there is only one instance of Athena's name 
 in an oath, viz., Pax 218, but after Aristophanes this oath becomes 
 frequent. 8 
 
 In Menander men swear by Athena, usually not as the protecting deity 
 of the city (iroXias), but as the goddess of wisdom, knowledge, and truth. 9 
 By her, Moschion asserts his prowess with the ladies, Pk. 113; by her 
 Bias affirms the truth of his boastful tales, 293. 5 K; her name is used to 
 strengthen the aphorisms of worldly philosophy, 472. 1. K. In the name 
 of Athena, friend accuses friend of insanity, 140. 1 . K; an appeal is made 
 
 3 Moschion (?), Rob.; v. 3, Glycera, Capps. 
 
 4 G.-H. 
 
 5 Doris, Kretschmar, 65, but women never used this oath; cf. p. 15. 
 
 6 Luc. De sacrif. 10, schol. ad II. 2. 371. Cf. Arist. Pax 217; Kuhnlein, 28; Mein- 
 hardt, 55 f., 71; Ziebarth, 9. 
 
 7 II. 2. 371, 4. 288, 7. 132, 16. 97; Od. 4. 341, 7. 311, 17. 132, 18. 235. 
 
 8 Lasaulx, n. 14, Meinhardt, 55. For its use in various triple, public oaths, see 
 Usener, 19 ff . 
 
 9 Meinhardt, 56; cf. Welcker, Gr. Gotterl. I 314 f., II 303 ff.; Preller-Robert, 
 221 ff. Nicostratus (Brandis schol. in Aristot. 87 b. 30 ff.) gives vi] rrjv 'Adrjvav 
 eirpa^a rabe, ov pa rrjv ' Ad-qvav ovk 'tirpa^a, as typical oaths of affirmation and 
 denial (Hirzel, 4, n. 5). 
 
OATHS 1 .") 
 
 to her by a person who cannot find speech adequate to express the 
 wretchedness of his plight, 536. 1 K. 
 
 But because Athena was the Athenian goddess par excellence, an oath 
 by her had peculiar sanctity, especially when coupled with that by an- 
 other great divinity whom the Athenians worshipped in common with 
 her, as, for example, Olympian Zeus. 10 This double oath is used in 402. 
 13 K and 569, by the hen-pecked husband and the lover (Polemon?) 
 respectively. 11 The binding power of this particular oath is apparent in 
 the lover's last remark, 569: having sworn so often, 12 as he says, he 
 certainly would not weaken his case now with a common-place oath. 13 
 
 Lastly it will be noticed that only men swear by Athena. 14 This is 
 in conformity with her character as a patron of the manly arts and vir- 
 tues, rather than those of Aphrodite (Welcker, Gr. Gotterl. I 314). 
 
 I have included Kl. 22 for the sake of completeness, though the pas- 
 sage sounds more like a prayer than an oath proper. Unfortunately, 
 since the papyrus is so broken that context and speaker are uncertain , 
 little can be learned as to the exact usage of the oath. The epithet 
 deairoLva, which the English editors have here restored, is frequently 
 applied to this goddess, 15 for example: Arist. Eq. 763, Pax 271 (distinctly 
 an oath); Eur. Suppl. 1227, Rhes. 608, Cycl. 350; Kaibel, Epigr. 796. 1 ; 
 Heron. 4. 58; Soph. Aj. 38. 105, Plato Legg. 796 f., etc. It also occurs 
 in an oath in Dinarchus 1.36, wbkairoi.v ' Adrjvd nal Zev aurep. It was 
 not, however, an epithet peculiar to Athena, but might be used of any 
 goddess held in great reverence. 16 
 
 10 Ziebarth, 14. Cf. Welcker, II 280 f.; Prell.-Rob. 188, 220; Dummler in P.-W. 
 II 2001 f.; Usener, 330; Gruppe, Miiller's Hdb. V 2. 1217 f. 
 
 II This same formula, Alexis 231 K. (Meinhardt, 56). Cf. Arist. Pax 218, Liban. 
 II 102. 6. 
 
 12 These do not sound to me like the words of Glycera (Capps) ; cf . nai irpoTepov 
 TroWatus 6p.dop.OKa, Theophr. Char. 13, where, however, the ireplepyos is bombastic 
 (Hirzel, 87, n. 2). 
 
 13 opvvpi in place of pa, vh is emphatic; cf. Heron. 3. 83, opvvpi . . . rds 
 0tXas Movaas] Schroder (1859), 5 ff. 
 
 14 Meinhardt, 56. Only once in Plautus or Terence: Bacch. 893, Minerva is one 
 of the seventeen deities by whom Chrysalus servus swears. Women did swear by 
 "AyXavpos, e.g. Arist. Thesm. 533, who was sometimes identified with Athena, 
 cf. Harpocration s.v. "AyXavpos; Neumann-Partsch, Phys. Geogr. von Griechenl. 
 (1885), 32. 
 
 13 Here, as elsewhere, I am largely indebted to Bruchmann, Epitheta deorum 
 quae apud poetas Graecos leguntur (1893). 
 
 16 The "Clouds," Arist. Nub. 356; Cybele, Av. 877; Hecate, Aesch. 388 N : 
 Artemis, Soph. £7. 626; Aphrodite, Alciphr.tfp. 1.32. 1,36. 3,39. 1. This list (Ste- 
 phanus Thes. s.v.) could be considerably extended. 
 
10 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 OATHS BY APOLLO. 
 
 Pk. 440 "AiroXXov" 6s /cat vvv airoXuiXa. irap bXlyov, 
 
 iraXiv tl irpa^co irpoirerks', 
 Miles Polemon, repentant, assures Pataecus that Glycera will never 
 again find cause of grievance. 
 
 S. 222 dXX', " AiroXXov, 7] Ovpa iraXiv \po<f)(Z. 
 
 Senex Demeas, greatly excited. 
 
 S. 225 "AiroXXov, fj,ovop.axwoj Trjp.epov, 
 
 (bs eoiK, e7cb. 
 Senex Demeas protects Chrysis against the angry Niceratus. 
 
 337 K. "AiroXXov, avdpdirwv tlv' adXidrepov 
 
 eopa/cas; tip' epdvra dvairoTp-drepov', 
 Miles Thrasonides of himself (Kock) ; or more probably servus Getas, 
 of Thrasonides (Mein.). 
 
 403. 4 K. KVp'iaV TTJS oIkLcls 
 
 /cat rdv aypdv /cat rdv airavTiav clvtlkpvs 
 exo/iev, "AiroXXov, cos xcXeiribp xctXe7rajraroi'. 
 "idem ille maritus senex cum altero sene vicino conloquens at uxoris 
 
 superbiam deprecans haec ait." Aul. Gell. 2. 23. 12. 
 
 489 K. "AiroXXov, tiXXti oKaiov ob perptcos Xe7ets 
 
 fiera p.apTvpwv arvx^v irapov \e\ri8evai.. 
 Unknown speaker. 
 
 E. 179 " AiroXXov /cat deoi, beivov kolkov. 
 
 Servus Syriscus waxes indignant at Onesimus' seeming covetous desire 
 for the baby's ring. 
 
 H. 39 A. Vera, narayeXas; T. pa tov 'AiroXXoj. 
 
 Servus Getas reassures his comrade Davus. 
 
 Pk. 138 kyw <5' dpriKa cot 
 
 ds ireiveiK eXdeiv eKelvrjv; pti tov 'AiroXXco, 'yd p.ev ov. 
 Servus Davus, in terror, tries to cover his lie to his master Moschion. 
 
OATHS J 7 
 
 S. 94 A. avyupvirreLS tl irpbs p 77617 7rd\cu. 
 
 II. pa tov Aibwoov, pa tov 'A7t6XX[co, '700 pev ov, 1 
 pa tov Ala tov aojTvpa, pa tov 'AlaxXriTriov. 
 Servus Parmenon, terrified by his master Demeas, who threatens to 
 flog him. 
 
 S. 251 N. /ecu (3ovKo\eZs pe) A. pa tov 'AiroWoj, '70; pev o'v. 
 
 Senex Demeas reassures Niceratus, troubled by his daughter's plight. 
 
 E. 457 viropa'ived ovtos, vi] tov 'AttoWo), paiveTat, 
 
 pepavr/T' akr]d6:s, palveTai, vtj tovs deovs. 
 Servus Onesimus, of his master Charisius. 
 
 E. 503 vi] tov 'AiroWoo [ 
 
 Context and restoration most uncertain; 2 probably servus Onesimus 
 (Capps). 3 
 
 E. 183 tov 8eo~TOTOv o~tL, vi] tov 'AwoWoj /cat deovs. 
 
 Servus Onesimus lays claim to his master's ring. 
 
 Pk. 172 x a ^ e7r( * raurn TravTtXus 
 
 to. irpaypaT' earl, vrj tov 'AttoWco tovto[v1. 4 
 Speaker uncertain. 5 
 
 740 K. papTvpopai, [vat pa] 6 tov 'AiroWoo tovtov[1 7 
 
 Kal tcls dvpas. 
 Unknown speaker. 
 
 Here, also, possibly E. 503, cf. supra, vi] tov 'AtoXXco [tovtovl.* 
 
 1 Crois., Ell., Head., Leo. pa tov 'AtoWoj, '70; pev ov occurs in Aristophanes 
 Ach. 59, 101; Eq. 14, 1041; Pax 16; Av. 263, 439 (Hense, BphW. XXIX [1909], 365); 
 and Nub. 732; in Menander twice, Pk. 13S, S. 251. Cf. Capps. 
 
 2 Cf. p. 4; or perhaps 'AttoXXco tovtov'l, cf. infra. 
 
 3 Senex Charisius (Rob.); but cf. lepoavXe, v. 504. Habrotonon (Crois., Kdr.) 
 but women do not swear by Apollo, cf. p. 18. 
 
 4 Head., Leo., tovt okvu> Sud. (TavTa Jen.) 
 
 5 Servus Davus (Leeu., Capps), ostiarius (Donax?) (Kor.), servus Polemonis 
 (Gerhard), servus Sosias (Lef., Crois., Cron., Head., Sud.). Habrotonon (Rob.), 
 Doris (Wil.); but women do not use this oath, cf. p. 18. See Gerhard, Phil. LXIX 
 (1910), 16 ff. with nn.; Capps, crit. app. 
 
 6 Mein. 
 
 7 Bentley. 
 
 8 Capps, Kor. 
 
18 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 The oath by Apollo was especially sacred at Athens. 9 It was a very 
 old oath of the Ionians, being especially appropriate as used by Achilles to 
 Calchas, the prophet of Apollo, in //. 1. 86. 10 Neither in Menander nor 
 in other writers is there any instance of a woman's swearing by Apollo. 11 
 The most frequent aspect under which he was invoked was as the averter 
 of ills, aTTOTpbiraios or dXeijka/cos; 12 though as it happens these epithets 
 are not found in Menander nor in any of the comic poets of Middle or 
 New Comedy. 13 However, with this meaning "AwoWov became so com- 
 mon an invocation that it lost all of its significance as an oath, and de- 
 generated into the mere sign of a question or an exclamation. 14 To the 
 examples of the vocative which Meinharclt gives, i.e., 337 K.,403. 4,489, 
 should now be added Pk. 440, S. 222, 225. Pk. 440 has been cited by 
 several commentators 15 as a further example of the Greek fondness for 
 "etymologizing," 16 the derivation of ' AtoWcop from aroWvpi. being 
 almost a commonplace. 17 In E. 179, Syriscus calls upon Apollo dXe£ka/cos, 
 
 9 Meinhardt, 30; Ziebarth, 9. See citations by Wernicke, P.-W. II 14. The 
 heliastic oath was vi] tov Ala kcI tov 'AtoXXco ko.1 tt]v A^jUTjrpa (cf. Frankel, 
 Herm. XIII [1878], 452 ff. esp. 460) or vr\ tov Aia kclI tov Hoaecoco nai rqv 
 Ar]/j.y]Tpa (cf. Ziebarth, 17 f. with bibl.). See also Prell.-Rob. 110 n. 1; Usener, 
 19; Hirzel, 127 n. 1 ; Meier-Schom.-Lip. 151 ff. ; Lasaulx, 197 ff. with nn., 181 n. 16. 
 
 10 See also citations s.v. Athena, n. 7. For official oaths, see Usener, 17 ff. Cf . 
 Lasaulx, n. 14. 
 
 11 Schol. Arist. Lysist. 917. Cf. Meinhardt, 30, 33; Ziebarth, 11, also in P.-W. 
 V 2077. fia tov 'A-n-oXXco is used by Ergasilus parasitus, PL Capt. 880, Phaniscus 
 servus, Most. 973. Women posing as men swear by Apollo, Arist. Lysist. 917, 
 Eccl. 160, 631. 
 
 12 Bothe (1845) ad Arist. Eq. 1307 (1195), Nub. 1372 (1314), Plut. 359 (355); Wila- 
 mowitz (1895), ad Eurip. Heracl. 821; Kock (1853), Ribbeck (1864), Leeuwen 
 (1901), ad Arist. Eq. 1307; Kock (1852), ad Arist. Nub. 1372; Meinhardt, 31, 33; 
 Ziebarth, 11; Schom.-Lip. IP 371 f.; Wernicke in P.-W. II 16. 
 
 13 Only in Eupol. inc. Jr. II 577. 16 M. (= Arist. Eq. 1307). Elsewhere in Arist., 
 Vesp. 161, Av. 61, PI. 359, 854. 
 
 14 Schol. Arist, PI. 555; schol. PI. Rep. 509 c. Cf. Meinhardt, 32. 
 
 15 Weil, J. S. (1900), 53; Kretschmar, 103; Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 355; 
 Capps. 
 
 16 Elmsley, ad Eur. Bacch. 508; Fuochi, Le etimologie dei norni propri nei tra- 
 gici Greci, StIF. VI (1898), 273-378. Eitrem, BphW. XXVIII (1908), 416, goes a 
 little far, perhaps, in treating as conscious plays upon words: 
 
 E. 563 ayadbv av nplveis, ^pinpivr]', 
 
 or Smicrines' word to Sophrone: 
 
 E. 529 Kpivopai irpos ^wefrpovvv. 
 
 and E. 531 'Zucfrpovr] yap. 
 
 17 Aesch. Ag. 1081, Eur. 781. 11. N. (cf. schol. Eur. Orest. 1389), Archil. 20 (Hil- 
 ler-Crusius) ; PI. Crat. 404 e; Apocalyps. 9. 11; Macrob. 1. 17. Cf. Blaydes ad 
 
OATHS 19 
 
 and then the rest of the gods, as Croiset remarks "collectivement et par 
 surcroit." 18 
 
 With the particles v-n or /xd, in affirmations or negations, Apollo as the 
 god of truth and prophecy 19 was frequently invoked. This usage is found 
 in Menander in emphatic answers: H. 39, Pk. 138. In S. 94, the terror- 
 stricken Parmenon calls not only Apollo to witness his innocence but also 
 Dionysus, Zeus Soter, and Asclepius. Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 
 355, has remarked with much probability that we have here a reminis- 
 cence of some state formula of the period in which the old sacred groups 
 of three were being reassembled into newer and larger groups, according 
 to the hypothesis advanced by Usener, 22 f. E. 457 f. gives another 
 very good example of vrj tov 'AttoXXco in an affirmation. Here the verbal 
 idea is repeated three times, and the asseveration taken up twice again 
 in aX-ndcbs and vq tovs deovs. 20 Similarly vij tov 'AttoXXoo kcu deovs, 
 E. 183, as Croiset 21 has remarked, is a strong formula of affirmation. As 
 to E. 503, nothing can be asserted. S. 251 is interesting because, in addi- 
 tion to the customary affirmation, there may be a possible reference to 
 Apollo, the "neat-herd" (Nopvos, HoipvLos, etc.). 22 
 
 In 740 K., 23 to which Pk. 172 is now to be added, and possibly E. 503, 
 we have an oath by tov 'AtoWu tovtovI. 740 K. concludes with an oath 
 by rds 6upas u , an indication that Apollo in some way is connected with 
 
 Aesch. Ag. 1081; Prell.-Rob. 230 n. 3, 232 n. 3; Ziegler, De praecationum apud 
 Graecos formis quaestiones selectae, diss. Breslau (1905), 55 f. ; Fuochi, 305. 
 
 18 Cf. Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 1492. This is an excellent example of am- 
 plificatio, cf. p. 7. 
 
 19 Cf. Meinhardt, 28; Prell.-Rob. 281 ff., and esp. Wernicke in P.-W. II 14, who 
 derives the oath by Apollo entirely from his function as a god of prophecy. But 
 Arist. Vesp. 161, and Av. 61, two passages cited by him, are obviously prayers to 
 a god who can save from harm, since the epithet airoTpoir olios is used. 
 
 20 Cf. Capps. I have assumed that E. 458 belongs here. Interpolation was sus- 
 pected by Ell. and Harburtun. Diels (cf. Korte, BSG. LX [1908], 133) followed 
 by Crois., Kor., deletes it as a mere variant for v. 457. Now, see Jensen. 
 
 21 Cf. Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 1492. 
 
 22 Cf. Prell.-Rob. 269 f.; Wernicke, P.-W. II 10, 25 f. 
 
 23 Cf. J. B. Hensen (in Graevius, Thesaurus antiquitatum Romanarum V) De 
 iureiurando veterum (1696), 836; Bentley (1710); Mein. (1823); Lobeck, Aglaopham. 
 (1829), 1335; Dobree (1831-3); Fritzsche (1838) ad Arist. Thesm. 748; Schroder, 
 (1845), 4n.; (1859), 25; Kock (1888); Meinhardt (1892), 21; Blaydes, ad Arist. 
 Thesm. (1880), 748, Adver. II (1896), 232. Hirzel, 13 n. 4, compares ov pa to.8' 
 adavaroiv evKoapr/Ta wpodvpaia, Hymn, in Mercur. 384, cf. id. 17, 20, 22 n. 1. 
 
 24 Wrongfully suspected by Naber, Mn. VIII (1880), 425; Blaydes, Adver. See 
 Suidas h.l. (s.v. vol pa to) for examples of oaths by inanimate objects; cf. Schro- 
 der (1859), 21 f.; Meinhardt, 72; Hirzel, 13 f. To emend 9b pas is to remove most 
 
20 STl DIES IN MENAXDER 
 
 the doorways mentioned. Perhaps, as Professor Capps has suggested 
 to me, we should read tovtovI irapa rds Ovpas. From many passages 
 in comedy 25 and tragedy 26 — in some cases with a form of expression very 
 similar to that which we have here — and the ancient comments 27 on 
 those passages, it is very clear that it was a custom, in making this oath, 
 to confirm it by touching or making a sweeping gesture towards the 
 statue or altar of the god (perhaps both together) 28 which stood in front 
 of the house. 29 The god who is here invoked is without any doubt Apollo 
 '.Voters, 30 the guardian of goings-forth and comings-in, with whose 
 worship that of Apollo LTarpcoos may possibly have been joined. 31 It has 
 been thought that we are to picture him as represented here by the con- 
 ical, obelisk-shaped stones, which the commentators tell us were emblems 
 of Apollo Agyieus. If so, it is remarkable that we have no archaeological 
 evidence of such a stage setting. 32 We may be practically certain, I 
 think, that an altar 33 of the ordinary round (fioop.6i> — arpoyyvXou, 
 
 of the point of Suidas' citation. He says: oi apxaioi ov 7rpo7rercos Kara twv decbv 
 cbfAvvov, dXXa koli twv ■zpoaTvyxo.vbvricv, cbs kcll Mevavdpos kt\. Cf. "per prae- 
 sentes deos jurat," Curt. De gest. Alex. 6. 25. 5; Hirzel, 24 n. 1; "iuro. p^r te 
 praesentem conspicuumque deum," Ovid, Trist. 2. 53 f. 
 
 25 Arist. Thesm. 748 (cf. Apollon. Dysc. De pron. 372Bekk.), Nub. 84 with schol., 
 Vesp. 875 with schol.; Pherec. 87 K. ; Ter. Andr. 726 (cf. Men. 45 K.) with Donat. 
 ad I. (Wessner [1902], reads ' Ay vlcllov for ArjXiov, cf. Dziatzko, RhMus. XXXI 
 [1876], 239 f.); PL Most. 1094, B'acch. 172, Merc. 676, True. 476, Rud. 1333, Mil. 
 Glor. 411, Aulul. 584 f., 606 f., Cure. 71; Men. 748 K. (read with Mein. tovtov 
 for avrov). Cf. Fritzsche (1838) ad Arist. Thesm. 748; Welcker, I 495-499; 
 Prell.-Rob. 276 and n. 1; Reisch, P.-W. I 910-913; Kretschmar, 103, ad Pk. 440. 
 
 26 Aesch. Ag. 1081, Soph. El. 637, 645, cf. 1375, O. T. 919, Eur. Phoen. 274, 631. 
 Cf. Brunck (1786) ad Soph. O. T. 16.; Reisch I.e., Prell.-Rob. I.e. 
 
 27 For citation and discussion of principal passages, see Welcker I.e., Reisch 
 I.e., Prell.-Rob. I.e. 
 
 28 Hellad. ap. Phot. 535 b. Bekk.; cf. Reisch, P.-W. I 1654 f. 
 
 29 Poll. 4. 123: eiri 8e rrjs OKrjvris nai cr/uieus eKeiTO jSuipos irpo twv dvpcbv] Har- 
 pocr. s.v. ayvLels: oi irpo tuv olkloov /3co//ot, cos (frao-LV Kparlvos /cat Mhavopos. 
 For evidence of vase-paintings, etc., cf. Reisch, P.-W. I 912 f. 
 
 30 See also, Daremb.-Sagl. I 168 f . ; Schom.-Lip. II 184, 581. Molin, De am a pud 
 Graecos, diss. Berlin (1884), 24; Olivieri, Rivista di filologia, XXVIII (1900), 449 
 on Pk. 427, Capps, ad Pk. 242 (172) ; Meinhardt, 71; Ziebarth, 7 f. 
 
 31 Cf. Petersen, Hausgottesdienst der alten Griechen (1857), 14 f.; Reisch, P.-W. 
 I 1648, 912. Molin, 27 f., places the altar of Apollo, protector of the home, within 
 the living-room; cf. Wachsmuth, Stadt Athen (1890), II 290 n. 2. 
 
 32 They do appear on coins, cf. Reisch, P.-W. I 911 f. 
 
 33 Altars, of course, are commonly represented on vase-paintings dealing with 
 dramatic scenes, cf. Wieseler, Das T heater gebaude (1851), III 18, IX 9, 10 (Molin 
 I.e. 50). That it was represented on the stage of new comedy is clear from the 
 
OATHS 21 
 
 Hellad. I.e.) or cubical shape, stood on the stage. Whether bythis altar, 
 there stood the conical emblem of the god, or even his complete statue, 
 is a matter concerning which, in my opinion, no definite decision can be 
 reached. (Reisch, P.-W. I 911 ff.) 
 
 OATHS BY ASCLEPIUS. 
 
 Pk. 146 M. (pXvapels irpbs pe. A. pa tov ' XoKkriiribv, 
 
 oi'K eycoy', eav aKOvarjs. 
 Servus Davus hoodwinks his master Moschion about Glycera. 
 
 S. 95 A. avjKpvTTTeis tl irpbs p' 77677 7rdXcu. 
 
 II. pa tov Alovvgov, pa tov ' AirbWico, 'y<h pev ov, 
 pa tov Ala tov awTr\pa, pa tov 'A[o-k\7]itl6v. 1 
 Servus Parmenon, terrified by his master Demeas, who threatens to 
 flog him. 
 
 91 K. ovk ecTLV eKTtvs tovto, pa TOV ' A.O~ti\r]Tn.bv. 
 
 Speaker unknown. 
 
 The worship of Asclepius was not introduced into Athens until about 
 the year 420 B.C. 2 It is not surprising, therefore, that oaths by him are 
 rare and late: there are none in the orators, none in Aristophanes, and 
 only one in the Middle Comedy, viz. Alexis 163 K., speaker uncertain. * 
 Perhaps the first appearance of the oath is in the famous formula which 
 
 passages already cited (n. 25). Note esp. Men. 748 K. and Pk. 421 CTtfyavov 
 airb (3<ji[pov Ttva] acfreX&v tiridkodai. j3ov\opai, where perhaps some other word 
 than TLva should be supplied. On this last passage see Weil, JS. (1900), 51; 
 Olivieri I.e.; Holzinger, Bursian's Jahrb. (1903), 320; Kretschmar, 9G, 103; Capps. 
 l Lef. 
 
 2 Korte, MAI. XVIII (1893), 246 ff., cleverly restored I G. II 1649, frg. a, I. 10, 
 found on the site of the Asclepieium: ourcos LSpudr] [to upb]v Tobc awav eiri 
 [' A<rTV<f>L]\o apxovTOS, 420 B.C. 
 
 Outside limits had already been recognized: after 422, cf. Arist. Vesp. 122; 
 before 406, year of the death of Sophocles, traditionally associated with the cult 
 of Asclepius (cf. Preller-Robert, 521, and n. 2; Alice Walton, Cult of Asklepios 
 [1894], 29 f. ; Deneken in Ro&cher I 2537 f.). The novelty of the I heme gave point 
 to much of the satire of the god in Arist. PI. (1st ed. 408, 2nd 388). PI. Cur. (the 
 Greek original of which Huffner, De Plauti comoediarum exemplis Alliris quaes- 
 tiones maxime chronologicae, diss. Gottingen [1894], 18 f., 72, dated 310-9), tells us 
 nothing, as its scene is laid at Epidaurus. 
 
 3 None, also, in Plautus or Terence. 
 
22 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Hippocrates is said to have ordained that all physicians should swear: 
 ' AiroXKcjova inrpov Kal 'AaKXrjindv Kal 'Tyieiai^ Kal Uava.K6i.av Kal deovs iravras 
 re Kal wacras. 4 
 
 In Menander the strong negation /xd tov ' AckKvutlov occurs three 
 times. From 91 K., as speaker and context are unknown, nothing can 
 be learned as to the character of the oath. 5 In each of the other two pas- 
 sages, Pk. 146, S. 95, a slave, cowering before his master's well-founded 
 suspicion and threats, stoutly affirms his innocence. In the second pas- 
 sage Parmenon calls upon Dionysus, Apollo, Zeus Soter, and Asclepius 
 in what seems climactic order. 6 Asclepius, therefore, is summoned, not 
 as the god of medicine, but as the guardian from all bodily harm what- 
 soever, in which aspect he was commonly worshipped with the epithet 
 
 V ' 7 
 
 LiCTTJp. 
 
 OATHS BY APHRODITE. 
 
 E. 263 ou7rco yap avdp' ydeiv t'l kori — /ecu judXa, 
 
 /xd rijv Acfrpodlrrjv — 
 Meretrix Habrotonon would convince the incredulous Onesimus of 
 her recent innocence. 
 
 Pk. 413 II. KareyeXa y e/xoO; 
 
 A. /xd ri]v A(ppod'iTr]v, dXX evedvero aToXrjv, 
 6 iraTrjp eire^r]Ta^e. 
 Ancilla Doris assures Polemon that Glycera is preparing to come back 
 to him. 
 
 Lovers, whether male or female, or women engaged in the arts of love, 
 were the chief persons who swore by the goddess of love. The oath 
 occurs chiefly on the lips of women; 1 and in Menander, of women only. 
 
 4 Hippocrates, ed. Littre (1844) IV. 628, cf. Ermerins, ed. (1864), Praefat. XIV; 
 Lasaulx, 206 f . (cf . 180, n. 14) ; Ziebarth, 34. 
 6 "Obscurum est" Meinhardt, 48. 
 
 6 As to the quadruple form of the oath, cf . p. 19. 
 
 7 Cf. Prell.-Rob. 524 f.; Thramer, P.-W. II 1655 f., 1677, with bibl. 
 
 1 Schol. Arist. Eccl. 999, schol. PI. 1069. Cf. Meinhardt, 59 ff., 70, 78; Ziebarth, 
 13; Lasaulx, n. 14. Arrian Cyneg. 35. 2: ol 5e d/x0t rd epcortvd 'X^podirr] (duov- 
 <tlv). Eugraphius ad Ter. Eun. I 2 (Klotz [1838], I 409 f.) : 
 
 "Menander aperte dicit meretriees juxta domum suam vel in atrio solitas habere aram Veneris 
 vulgariae cui quotidie sacrificarent." 
 
 The members of the Achaean league swore by Zeus Amaris, Athena Amaria, and 
 Aphrodite, cf. Dittenberger, Syll. 2 No. 229. 6f. (Ziebarth, 20; TJsener, 21.) In Latin 
 comedy, there is only one oath by Venus, that of Stephanium ancilla, Stich. 742. 
 
OATHS 23 
 
 E. 263, the meretrix Habrotonon swears vehemently by the goddess of 
 love that she was a virgin only a year before; and Pk. 413, the slave-girl 
 with a similar affirmation assures Polemon that the lady of his heart is 
 about to return to him. 
 
 OATHS BY GE. 
 
 Pk. 448 liar, ruj yap utco \apfiava) 
 
 ttjv tov QCkivov Ovyarep'. M. a> Pr/ [/cat Oeoi. 
 Adulescens Moschion, in surprise. 1 
 
 J. I. 58 (b Trf. tL irorjaoj 
 
 Context and speaker uncertain. 
 
 The oath by the earth goddess, Ge, was among the most binding 
 which any Homeric god or hero could swear. 2 In later literature, 3 where 
 this goddess is invoked, it is not always easy to tell whether the speaker 
 is praying or swearing, nor whether the goddess as a person is clearly dis- 
 tinguished from the element. 4 The oath by any of the elements was, in 
 early times, peculiarly sacred to the gods and hence to mortals. 5 It is a 
 question how far the Greeks of the fourth and fifth centuries felt, even 
 unconsciously, the subtle distinctions which modern students of com- 
 parative religions have tried to draw. A Greek sometimes swore by the 
 earth, perhaps, because it was the first thing that occurred to him; 6 and 
 
 » Cf. p. 24. 
 
 2 II. 15. 36, 19. 259, Od. 5. 184; cf . the Trojan sacrifice to Ge and Helios, II. 3. 103. 
 
 3 pa T-qv yijv: Strato 1. 41, 47 K., Theoph. 2 K., Anaxil. 9 K., Ephipp. 11 K.; 
 pa yrp>: Antiph. 296 K. = Timocl. 38 K., Arist. Av. 194; irpos yas: Epicr. 11. 7 
 K. ; Tpos rrjs 777s: Arist. Nub. 366; a> 777: Arist. Nub. 364; c5 7*7 Kal deoi: Nicost. 
 5 K., adesp. 3 K., Aristaen. Ep. 2. 20. p. 170 Herch., Demos. 18. 139, 158, 294, 19. 
 287, 311, 22. 78, 55. 28. Cf. Aesch. 3. 137, 260, IG.IX412; CIG. 538, 539, Aesch. 
 Choeph. 127, Heliod. 231. 11, Soph. 0. C. 1654. Oaths by Zeus, Ge, and Helios: 
 TJsener, 18 f., by Ge and Helios, 330 f. Cf. oatli of Demeas senex, Ter. Adelph. 
 790 "O caelum, o terra, o maria Neptuni;" of Stasimus servus, PI. Trin. 1070 
 "mare, terra, caelum, di vestram fidem" and of Horace, Ep. 17. 30, "O mare et 
 terra." V. Aen. 12. 176, Aeneas swears: Esto nunc sol testis el baec mihi Terra 
 vocanti," etc., to which, v. 197, Latinus replies: "terram mare sidera iuro," etc. 
 Ovid, Trist. 2. 53, "Per mare, per terras, per tertia minima iuro." 
 
 4 Meinhardt, 66, classes it among oaths by things, but see Drexler in Roscher, 
 I 1569 ff.; Welcker, I 327; Ziebarth, 7; Prell.-Rob. 635; Farnell, Cults of the Grt < k 
 States, III (1907), 2 ff. 
 
 6 Wilamowitz, ad Eur. Her. 858; Ziebarth I.e. 
 
 6 Cf . schol. Arist. Av. 194; Suid. s.v. val pa to; Meinhardt, 66. 
 
24 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 sometimes, doubtless, because Ge, the personal goddess, might be ex- 
 pected from the nature of her worship at Athens, 7 to serve his interests 
 in the matter at issue. Here as elsewhere convention and usage doubt- 
 less exerted their influence. 
 
 In Menander at the very end of the Oxyrynchus fragment of the Peri- 
 ceiromene, v. 51, an oath by this goddess occurs, which the English edi- 
 tors excellently restored according to a well-known formula, a> Frj [kcu 
 deoi] (cf. n. 3). Unfortunately we do not know with certainty who 
 speaks this half-line. I believe with Wilamowitz, GGA. (1900), 33, 
 that the speaker cannot be Glycera, as the first editors supposed, for 
 there is no sure example of this oath by the earth-goddess in the mouth of 
 a woman. But as between Polemon and Moschion, 8 we face the dilemma 
 whether to reject the explicit stage-tradition, UoXe/doov etaeLcn, or to 
 think that Pataecus would say ru vlw of his son, when none were present 
 save that son and his daughter, Glycera. Very possibly the manuscript 
 note has been misplaced, from its proper position in the middle of the 
 next. line. Such a supposition is easier than to assume with Wilamowitz 
 that the editor of the papyrus roll made a blunder and wrote "Pole- 
 mon" for " Glycera." Or perhaps Polemon starts to go in, but does 
 not enter until he has heard Pataecus' reasons for declining to join in 
 the proposed sacrifice. As Polemon goes in, Moschion who has been 
 eaves-dropping through all the scene and is surprised at the marriage 
 plans his father has suddenly conceived for him, 9 utters the oath, in an 
 aside. This was always an oath of great intensity, either of extreme 
 indignation or of great joy. 10 Kauer was entirely right in declaring that 
 the brother (i.e. Moschion) was the only person who had reasons for 
 giving such strong vent to his feelings; though it is not altogether clear 
 whether his dominant emotion was of pain or of pleasure. 
 
 As for the appropriateness of the oath on this occasion, apart from 
 Kretschmar's prepossession that the speaker is Polemon, I can scarcely 
 add anything to his commentary, p. 104: 
 
 7 Cf. Welcker, I 321, Drexler in Roscher, I 1573, Prell.-Rob. 636. 
 
 8 Kauer, WSt, XXVI (1904), 206 f. suggested that the speaker was Pataecus' 
 son; cf. Capps (also Rees, CIPh. V [1910], 296) whose interpretation of this passage 
 I have largely followed. 
 
 9 The theory (Leeu. 76; Schmidt, Herm. XLIV [1909], 444 n. 1; Gerhard, Phil. 
 LXIX [1910], 33) that Moschion has had opportunity to tell his father of his love 
 for Philinus' daughter I consider untenable. There are other examples of a mar- 
 riage arranged for a young fellow without his knowledge and against his desire, 
 viz. Men. Georgos, Ter. Andr. 236 ff., Heaut. 1056 ff. 
 
 10 Kuhnlein, 30. Cf. passages, n. 3. 
 
OATHS 25 
 
 "Terra enim, dea non solum fertilitatis agrorum sccl etiam omnis abundantiae 
 auctrix, nomine Kovporpocfros adpellabatur 11 (cf. Roscher I 1570) ac cum fiebant 
 nuptiae in irpOTekeiois quae vocant implorabantur ut coniuges augeret liberis 
 quam plurimis, cf. Schomann-Lipsius, II 584. 12 Neque est cur non hie quoque, 
 praesertim cum de nuptiis ac re divina facienda modo actum sit, simili notione 
 et simili sententiarum ordine illius deae mentio sit facta." 
 
 The simple oath d> Tr/ occurs in J. I. 58. The papyrus at this place is 
 so very badly broken that it is useless to conjecture or argue concerning 
 the usage of the oath. We can see, however, that it expresses bewilder- 
 ment, as in Arist. Nub. 364, and as do, on occasion, the other voca- 
 tive oaths. 
 
 OATHS BY DEMETER. 
 
 Pk. 255 ovk old' 6 tl 
 
 \e7c0, jud tt)v Arjfx-qrpa, ir\i]i> airay £op.ai. 
 Miles Polemon in despair because Glycera has left him. 
 
 E. 507 'A. olvttJs jap, ovk aWorpiov. X. el yap &4>e\ev. 
 
 'A. [vi] Trji>Y <f)i\r]v A^/x^rpct. 
 Meretrix Habrotonon brings Charisius good news: the child is his 
 wife's, and not a bastard. 
 
 Demeter was worshipped in Attica at two great festivals which were 
 very different in character: as Qeap,o(j)6pos, according to the usual in- 
 terpretation 2 the goddess of lawful marriage, at the Thesmophoria, a 
 festival to which only married women of good birth were admitted ; 3 as 
 'EXevaivia with her daughter Koprj or Uepae<f>6vri at the Eleusinian mys- 
 
 11 Suid. (cf. Hesych.) s.v. novporpocfros; Etym.M. 529. 50 s.v. Kopeadrjvaf, Arist. 
 Thesm. 300; Od. 10. 27; Eur. Tro. 566; cf. Prell.-Rob. I.e.; Farnell, III 17. 
 
 12 Procl. in Tim. 293 c, cf. Welcker, I 327. 
 1 Head., Hense. 
 
 2 Bloch, Roscher, II 1329 f.; Kern, P.-W. IV 2750 f.; cf. Welcker, II 495 f., 
 Prell.-Rob. 777 f., Schom.-Lip. II 503 f. But Farnell, The Cults of the Greek States, 
 III 75-112, perhaps rightly concludes that the Thesmophoria had nothing to do 
 with the ordinances of the state or of human marriage, and that the Two God- 
 desses were merely goddesses of fertility and vegetation and of the lower world. 
 See p. 27 n. 12. 
 
 3 Arist. Thesm. esp. 329 ff. Cf . Prell.-Rob. 778; Mommsen, Feste der Stadt Athen 
 im Altertum (1898), 315 f. If unmarried women were ever admitted to the festival 
 it was probably only as spectators, cf. Luc. Dial. mer. 2. 1; Strabo 1. 3. 20; Frazer, 
 Encycl. Britt. XXIIP (1888), 296; Farnell, III 84. Jane Harrison. Prologom. Stud,/ 
 Gr. Rel. (1903), 121, 131, tak<>s the opposite view. 
 
26 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 teries, 4 to which were admitted the initiate of both sexes and all ages. 5 
 At the latter place she was honored, not as the goddess of the pious farmer, 
 nor of the most intimate life of women, but as the goddess of human life 
 in its widest aspects (Kern I.e.). 
 
 Corresponding to these two forms of the worship of the goddess, the 
 oaths taken in her name may be divided into two classes, those employed 
 by women and those by men. 6 Men swore by Demeter as the goddess of 
 the mysteries, and especial patroness of Athens. 7 An attempt has been 
 made 8 to show that old men more than young men had an especial fond- 
 ness for this oath, but there is not sufficient evidence to warrant any such 
 differentiation. 9 In Menander there is one masculine oath by Demeter, 
 viz. Pk. 255, on the lips of the soldier Polemon, whom Agnoia, v. 9. calls 
 veavLanos. Probably it would be fanciful to draw any conclusions from 
 the fact that Polemon is thinking of suicide, a subject in which the god- 
 dess of the Eleusinian mysteries might be supposed to take an interest. 
 
 Women swear by Demeter alone, only after the time of Aristophanes, 
 and even then rarely. 10 For some obscure reason this oath seems never 
 in the extant literature to have been used by a free-born Athenian wo- 
 man. 11 One would suppose that it would be used first of all by matrons 
 of respectability, who alone were admitted to the rites of Demeter 
 QeaiJLocfropos; and that from them its use would spread to other classes 
 of women. Nor, would it have seemed remarkable, on the other hand, 
 that an Eleusinian initiate, even though a woman, should swear by 
 Demeter, the chief of the Eleusinian deities, as indeed it was the custom 
 of women to swear by the two Eleusinian deities together under the 
 form vi] (/id) to) 6e6). However this may be, I suspect that modern 
 
 4 Welcker II, 511 fi., Prell.-Rob. 790 ff., Bloch, 1337 f., Kern, 2736 f., Schom.- 
 Lip. 387 ff. 
 
 5 Arist. Eleusin. (Dind. I 415), Arist. Ran. 409-412, Demos. 59. 1351, Theoph. 
 1 K., Schom.-Lip. 403 f., Farnell, III 155. 
 
 6 Cf. Welcker, II 525; Meinhardt, 53 f.; Ziebarth, 9, 11. 
 
 7 ira.Tpi.os tcov ' Advvalo)v r] Arj/jL-qT-qp schol. Arist. Eq. 698, cf. Meinhardt I.e. 
 Demeter was one of the deities by whom the Heliasts swore, cf. s.v. Apollo, n. 9. 
 
 8 Fritzsche ad Arist. Thesm. 517, Welcker, 525, Ziebarth, 11. 
 
 9 The only example in Plautus or Terence is Bacch. 892, where Ceres is one of the 
 seventeen deities invoked by Chrysalus serous. 
 
 10 As follows: ancilla, Antiph. 25 K. ; meretrices, Philipp. 5. 4 K., Luc. Dial, 
 mer. 3. 314, Mach. com. ap. Athen. 13. 580b; femina procax, Aesclepiad. Anth. 
 Pal. 5. 150; matrona, Heron. 1. 69; Una, id. 1. 86. Cf. Meinhardt, 53 f.; Ziebarth, 
 11. 
 
 11 Cf . Meinhardt I.e. It might be used by a married woman of character, though 
 of low birth, at least, at places other than Athens, — e.g., Cos, cf. Heron. 1. 69. 
 
OATHS 27 
 
 explanations of the oath, vi] (/xa) r-qv Arj^rpa, have been warped by the 
 accidental character of the few examples which we have. Women, espe- 
 cially free-born Athenian women, appear so little in the Greek literature 
 of oaths that it is hazardous in this case to argue from purely negative 
 evidence. The possibility should be admitted, in my opinion, that 
 Athenian matrons even of the fifth century may have sworn by 
 Demeter. 
 
 Only once in Menander does a woman use this oath, and she is not a 
 matron but a meretrix. In E. 507, Habrotonon swears to Charisius vq 
 tt)v <f)l\rjv ArjurjTpa. It is noteworthy that she is speaking on a theme 
 in which the goddess of lawful marriage (?) might well be interested, the 
 legitimacy of Charisius' child; but in view of the general uncertainty of 
 usage, 12 1 cannot press this suggestion. For the epithet of Demeter used 
 in this oath, Hense, BphW. XXVIII (1908), 414, has noted as parallels 
 Antiph. 25 K. and Philipp. 5; to which might be added Heron. 1. 69, 
 Mach. ap. Athen. 13. 580 b. Cf. the invocation of the goddess, Arist. 
 Thesm. 286, becnvoLva iroXvTipi-qTe Ar]fj.r]Tep <j>i\rj; and Eur. Phoen. 684-686 
 <t>L\a AafxaTrjp dea, iravTwv avaaaa. The donkey in the tale of Babrius 
 129 (Rutherford) grinds the wheat ^iXjjs A-q^Tpos. (/uXtj was there- 
 fore an epithet commonly applied to Demeter. But from the earliest 
 times it was frequently used with the names of other deities also. 13 It 
 implied originally, one would assume, a peculiar mutual relation of long 
 standing protection and trust. Like all such epithets it might, and fre- 
 quently did, become a mere convention. By Menander's time the phrase 
 <j>L\r] A7]fj.r]Ty]p doubtless was somewhat stereotyped; though it was 
 entirely appropriate as used by Habrotonon. 
 
 12 None other of the passages has to do with legitimate wedlock. In Philipp. 
 5. 4 K., Meinhardt may have surmised correctly that Demeter is invoked as the 
 goddess of sustenance (cf. schol. ad Arist. Nub. 121). So also, perhaps, Heron. 
 1. 86. Faithfulness in love is suggested: Aesclepiad. I.e., Heron. 1. 69. In Mach. 
 I.e., there is no evident appropriateness in the oath: it is a colorless, though strong, 
 asseverative in the mouth of a woman. So, perhaps, Antiph. 25 K. Luc. I.e. a> 
 Aa/jLarep is explained by Meinhardt, 54, as "admirantis adverbium," according 
 to the distinction drawn between w Aafxarep and cj A-qfxqrep, proper vocative, by 
 Phot, and Suid. s.v. 'Hpa/cXeis; Eustath. 1385. 53; schol. Arist. PI. 555. But Lo- 
 beck, Phryn. 640, has shown that there are cases in this class of words where ac- 
 tual usage, according to our manuscripts, at least, did not conform I o tin- rules set 
 down by the grammarians. Perhaps in this passage, where t lie t heme of conversa- 
 tion is fidelity in love, the figure of Demeter, goddess of lawful marriage, is still 
 felt in the oath. 
 
 13 I note in Bruchmann: Athena (esp. (^lXtcltt]), Apollo, Artemis, Aphrodite, 
 Dionysus, Hermes, Eros, etc. a> 0iXoi deoi is the oath of an unknown speaker 
 429 K, cf. p. 13. 
 
28 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 OATHS BY THE TWO GODDESSES. 
 
 E. 326 0. d-XX' ov x«P t5 Tts > 'A(J porovov, tovtoov epoi; 
 
 A. vi] rd) deib' wavruv y' epavrr] a' a'Lriov 
 ijyqaopaL tovtoov. 
 Meretrix Habrotonon solemnly assures Onesimus that he will not be 
 forgotten in the day of success. 
 
 G. 24 Ka'i, vi] T(h deb, 
 
 eycoy' anovova', <b rkuvov, pmpov 8eco \\ 
 
 elwelv ocra <ppovcb. 
 
 Anus 1 Philinna, addressing Myrrhina, can scarcely restrain her indig- 
 nation against the seducer. 
 
 The peculiar feminine oath, at least at Athens, 2 as has been intimated, 
 was vi] (p.0.) T<b deb, by the two goddesses, Demeter and Core, 3 who were 
 worshipped together by the Athenians both at the Eleusinia and at the 
 Thesmophoria. 4 Since the Thesmophoria was entirely a feminine 
 festival, and since Demeter with her divine daughter was the especial 
 patron of women, it was fitting that women alone should use this oath. 
 The passages which Meinhardt cites seem to indicate that it was used by 
 all classes of women without distinction. 
 
 In Menander there are two instances of this oath in the asseverative 
 form vi] T<h deb, both in the mouths of slave women. In E. 326 the 
 
 1 Cf. Dziatzko, RhMus. LIV (1899), 507; Kretschmar, 23 f.; Kaibel, GoNachr. 
 (1898), 154. 
 
 2 Perhaps this was meant by Hesych. s.v. pa rw deb: ov pbvov yvvaines, dXXa 
 Kal avdpes tipvvov, as Ziebarth, 13, and Schomann-Lipsius, 277 n. 3, assumed; but 
 such is hardly the natural interpretation of the words. It is easier to assume with 
 Lobeck, Phryn. 194 (cf. Kretschmar, 27), that Hesychius or his informant is re- 
 ferring to some passage in an Attic writer, where a man does use this oath, 
 perhaps for comic effect. See Phryn. vi] rcb deb: opKos yvvatKos, ov pi] avi]p 
 bpelrtxi el pi] yvvaixi^oiTO. From this oath must be distinguished the Spartan 
 oath by the Dioscuri (vi] r<b cub, Xen. Anab. 6. 6. 34; Arist. Lys. 81, 86, 90, etc. 
 Cf. Meinhardt, 47 f.), and the Boeotian oath by Amphion and Zethus (Arist. 
 Ach. 905, where see commentators). 
 
 3 Arist. Eccl. 155 ff. with schol., schol. Luc. Dial. mer. 3. 296, Phot. s.v. pa Ttb 
 6e<b, Phryn. I.e. Cf. schol. Arist. Pax 214; Welcker, II 532; Kuhnlein, 1: Mein- 
 hardt, 30, 54, 71, 78; Ziebarth, 12 f. ; Prell.-Rob. 747; Schom.-Lip. 277; Rutherford 
 ad Phryn. I.e.; Croiset ad E. 326. 
 
 4 Welcker, II 495 f., 511 f.; Schom.-Lip. 503; Mommsen, Fesle, 196, 321; Kern, 
 P.-W. IV 2753 f. The two goddesses are called ra Qeapofiopu in Arist. Thesm. 
 282, 295; cf. 286 and Meinhardt, 54. 
 
OATHS 29 
 
 meretrix Habrotonon uses it in what is merely a very solemn affirmation. 
 G. 24 it is used byPhilinna, whom we may suppose to be the aged nurse of 
 Myrrhina, a slave, or, if freed, still dependent. 5 The oath is very appro- 
 priately used, for Philinna's soul is filled with indignation at the wrong 
 done Myrrhina's daughter, a wrong at which the divine guardians of 
 women would also be most indignant. 
 
 OATHS BY DIONYSUS. 
 
 S. 94 A. avyKpvwTeLS tl irpos p. r/dr] 7rdXcu. 
 
 II. pa tov Atovvaov, p.6. tov 'A7r6XX[co, '7a; pev ov l 
 pa tov Ata tov aojTTjpa, p,a tov 'A[o~k\titi6v. 
 Servus Parmenon, terrified by his master Demeas, who threatens to 
 flog him. 
 
 S. 323 iridavbv elvai del \x'ovov — 
 
 6, (j.a tov Aidwaov, ov 8vva.iJ.cu iroelv eyco. 
 Adulescens Moschion fears he cannot play his role convincingly. 
 
 Dionysus was the god of wine, as every one knows. He was the patron 
 of the arts, especially of the dramatic art 2 . In his honor were presented 
 plays of both comedy and tragedy. His altar was to be seen in the orches- 
 tra of every Greek theater. (Haigh, Attic Theater, 3 [1907], 107 f.) When- 
 ever a comic actor swears by him, without clearly referring to him as the 
 wine-god, one is tempted to think of Dionysus as the patron of the fes- 
 tival at which the comedy may have been given. It is a temptation to 
 which the scholiasts ad Arist. Nub. 108, ad Pax 267 succumbed (cf. 
 Ziebarth, 11), as well as Meinhardt 3 among the moderns. The oath is 
 used by men only; and if one may judge from the prominence of the 
 Dionysiac worship at Athens, as well as the use of the oath in Aristoph- 
 
 5 Cf. p. 28 n. 1. 
 
 1 Cf. s.v. Apollo, n. 1. 
 
 2 Cf. Welcker, II 576 f.; Voigt, Roscher, I 1075 f.; Prell.-Rob. 659 f., 669, 710 f. 
 
 3 36 ff. Meinhardt was wrong, of course, in including among the oaths by Diony- 
 sus Arist. Ach. 267 f. : d> Atovvae SeairoTa is the beginning of a prayer to the god 
 of the country Dionysia; cf. Ziegler, De praecationum apud Graecos formis quaes- 
 tiones selectae, diss. Breslau (1905), 29. On the other hand Meinhardt might well 
 have written a fuller commentary on Arist. Vesp. 1474, where the oath is very 
 plainly uttered by the god of the wine and of the drama, as the lines following 
 show. Ziebarth, 6 (criticizing Kuhnlein 29), 9. 11, has maintained a sane attitude 
 toward this oath. 
 
30 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 anes, 4 it was probably a form of oath in common use among Athenians of 
 the lower classes. 5 It does not seem probable that an actor on the stage 
 playing a genre-part would use a form of oath which the character he 
 portrayed would not naturally use in daily life. While the altar and fes- 
 tival of Dionysus might in part suggest the oath by that god, still every 
 such oath should be appropriate in itself, or it would sound artificial or 
 affected in the Athenian ear. Of course, this remark does not apply to 
 the language of the chorus speaking for the poet, who may well call upon 
 the patron deity of the festival to give him victory over his rival poets ; 6 
 but it does apply to the dialogue of the actors. 
 
 The oath pa tov Alowctov occurs twice in Menander, both times in 
 the mouths of men. The first time is in that quadruple oath of Parmenon 
 S. 94 to which reference is made elsewhere (pp. 17, 19, 22, and 38). 
 Besides Dionysus, who is first (?) in order, Apollo, Zeus Soter, and Ascle- 
 pius are invoked. As Parmenon seeks to avert a beating, and as Apollo 
 and Asclepius, as well as Zeus Soter, are gods who avert ill (cf . discussion 
 I.e.), it is probable that Dionysus is conceived under similar attributes. 
 There is evidence to show that Dionysus was actually worshipped as 
 savior or liberator, not merely from cares (\vai.pepipvos, Xvaiwovos) , 
 from physical bondage, and from sickness (Larpos, vytar^s), but from 
 all ills whatever (gut-tip). 7 So the conclusion drawn from the associa- 
 tion of Dionysus with other gods, known to be averters of ill, is made 
 certain : Parmenon swears by Dionysus also, because he can save him if 
 he will. 
 
 Perhaps it is by this same Dionysus that the young man Moschion 
 swears in S. 323, where he fears that he will not be successful in deceiv- 
 ing his father. But very possibly, also, Moschion calls upon Dionysus 
 not only to avert the ills he fears, but as the patron of the arts, and 
 especially of the speaking art, to loosen his tongue 8 and make him 
 persuasive. 
 
 4 Cf. Meinhardt I.e. for citations. This oath occurs but once in the orators, 
 Aesch. 1. 52 (Ktihnlein, 36). It does not occur in Latin comedy. 
 
 5 Schol. Arist. Pax 267 refers to Dionysus as oineLu) 0eu> . . . rrjs 'Attlkt/s. 
 
 6 Arist. Nub. 519 with schol. ; cf . Meinhardt, 37. 
 
 7 Cf. Gruppe, Midler's Hdb. V 2. 1432 n. 3: Dionysus Soter, a bronze coin of 
 Maroneia (ca. 400-350 B.C.) (Miiller-Wieseler, Denkm&ler der antiken Kunst II 
 [1860], XXXII 357 = Head, Historia Numorum [1887], 217 fig. 160); Lycophr. 
 206; Nicet. Eugen. Dros. et Char. 7. 209; aXetfrrip, Nonn. Dionys. 33. 232, 7. 96 
 and dXe£iKa/cos, id. 7. 176, 29. 90, 32. 118, 45. 52. 
 
 8 Plut. Quaest. conv. 613 c, refers to the freedom of speech that comes with wine, — 
 hardly that which Moschion means. 
 
OATHS 31 
 
 OATHS BY ZEUS. 
 
 E. 138 ov yvdoaop' eivat, pa At', ky<h 
 
 tov vvv clSikovvtos, tov fiorjOovvTOS 8e /cat 
 eire^LOVTOS tco dbiKe.lv peWovTi ooi. 
 Senex Smicrines awards the foundling to Syriscus. 
 
 J. I. 47 Aa. ov Xatpea to irpcoTOV e£e(5co/care 
 
 T7]v iralba', A. pa Ala. 
 Senex (Korte) discusses with Laches the marriage of the girl. 
 
 Pk. 274 IIoX. dXXd tl 4>epto vvv els peaov 
 
 to peyedos, kp(5pbvTT]TOS, virep dWcov XaXcoi'; 
 liar, pa tov At', ovb'ev. 
 Senex Pataecus encourages Polemon. 
 
 249. 4 K. dXX' 'enelvos pi) pa tl 
 
 ecfidey^ar' ovbev eptfiepes, pa tov Ata, 
 tco yvco&L cravTOV. 
 Unknown man of Monimus, the Syracusan Cynic. 
 
 Pk. 190 2. iroTepa vopi^eT' ova e\tLV ijpds x o X^, 
 
 oi>8' dvbpas elvai; A. val, pa Ata, T[eTpco]86[\ovs. 1 
 Servus Davus reviles Sosias. 
 
 Pk. 127 M. cos oicv-qpcos pol Tpoaepxec, Ade. A. val, pa tov Ata" 
 Ttavv yap aTowcos. 
 Servus Davus reports to Moschion the failure of his mission. 
 
 363. 5 K. /cat j3a\pop.ai 
 
 /cat TrapartXof'/iat, vi] Ata, /cat yevrjaopat. 
 Kri7crt7r7ros, ova dvOpcoiros. 
 Unknown man speaking. 
 
 G. 34 <£. tl b i]plv, elire poL, 
 
 tovtov peXet; M. koXov y' dv e't'77, vi] Ata. 
 Matrona Myrrhina 2 (Kretsch., Kor.) prays for a turn of fortune. 
 
 1 Capps (q.v.) Sud., J>at (Jensen) for pi] (Lef. Kor.) removes an asyndeton 
 quite without parallel. 
 
 2 Kaibel, GoNachr. (1898), 157 n. 8, thinking the oath unworthy of a matron, 
 deleted the mark of change of speaker before koKov. But this colorless oath was 
 used by respectable women, e.g., Arist. Eccl. passim, esp. 550 ff. Cf. p. 35. 
 
32 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Pk. 149 tv^ov 'iacos ... ... ct£tot 
 
 irpbrepov eXbkvai a , aKovacu to. irapa aov ye, vrj Ala. 
 Servus Davus tries to cover with an oath his lie to Moschion. 
 
 S. 335 M. en XaXets, ouros; II. fiabl^co, pi] At', e^evprjKa re 
 peya naubv. 
 
 Servus Parmenon apparently yields to Moschion's threats. 
 
 S. 341 yeKoios ecropcu, vrj At , aPaKapirTcop ttclXlv. 
 
 Adulescens Moschion foresees the failure of his plans. 
 
 113. 1 K. t'l tovto, 7raZ; biaKOPiKcos yap, pi] Ala, 
 
 irpoeXrjXvdas. 
 Speaker uncertain. 3 
 
 H. 57 ] epcos ye vrj At', o> yvvat' 
 
 H. 60 ] vq At', ev y', <x> Mvpplpy/. 
 
 Adulescens Phidias (Capps) to Myrrhina. 
 
 J. I. 19 evucupos ijXde, vr\ Ala, 
 
 Senex Laches (?). 
 
 G. 63 A. av'eoTr\o abjbv eTLp.eXovp.ePos. 
 
 M. naXbp reKVov. A. pi] top At', ev dfjd ovtogI. 
 
 Servus Davus affirms to Myrrhina the truth of his tale. 
 
 Pk. 417 vr\ top At , bpdws yap Xeyets o Set iroelv. 
 
 Miles Polemon approves the plan of Doris. 
 
 S. 203 Nt. co rav, ot'xerat 
 
 irav, to. irpaypaT' avaTerpairrai, re\os extt. A. vrj <.tov~> Ata. 4 
 Senex Demeas, in an aside, assents to Niceratus' parting words. 
 Heauton. fr. ex Epaphrodite tup 'AXrjo-t x^ptcov 
 
 KeKTt]p'evos KaXXio~TOV el, vrj top Ala. 
 Senex (Chremes?) to comrade (Menedemus?), cf. Ter. Heauton, I 1. 
 
 S. 296 pi] top Ala top peyiOTOV, aporjTOP re kcu 
 
 evKaTa4>p6p7]TOP epyop etp' eipyaapepos. 
 Servus Parmenon chides himself. 
 
 3 "ipsius br]piovpyov verba," Mein., doubtful. 
 * top inserr. Cron., Herw., Leo, Wil. 
 
OATHS 33 
 
 505 K. vi] tov Aia 5 tov [xtyLorov enTVcfrwopai. 
 
 Matronal (Panegyris or Pamphila? Plaut. Stick. 5, 19, 20, cf. 
 Ritschl, Parerga, 274 f.) 
 
 402. 13 K. elr earl to 
 
 $>pvayp,a irws VToaraToV, p.a tov g Aia 
 tov 'OXviattlov leal ttjv ' Adr/vdv, ovdapws. 
 "Maritus senex," Gell., N. Att, 2. 23. 8 ad h.l. 
 
 569 K. FXvKepa, tl /cAdeis; o/jlvvoj vol tov Aia 
 
 tov 'QXvjiiuov Kal tyjv 'AOrjvav, (^tXrdrrj, 
 
 OflW/XOKibs Kal TCpOTtpOV TjOTj TToWcLKLS. 
 
 Miles Polemon(?) soothes his mistress (Capps, cf. p. 14 n. 3). 
 
 Pk. 313 M 1 ) °V Jzvolt', 03 Zeii iro\v[Tip7jT' 7 
 
 Senex Pataecus still believes in Glycera. 
 
 351 K. to Zev ToXvTi/jirid', oiov ear' eXirls naaov. 
 
 Unknown speaker. 
 
 848 K. 8 w Zev Tro\vTLp,7]d' , cos KaXal vccv ai yvvai. 
 
 Unknown man speaking. 
 
 S. 95 A. avjKpvTTTeLS tl Tpos p.' ijdr] iraXai. 
 
 II. fxa tov Aibvvoov, pa tov ' AiroK\\w, 'ych pev ov, 
 pa tov Aia tov auTrjpa, p,a tov ' AianXrjwLOV. 
 Servus Parmenon terrified by his master Demeas, who threatens to 
 flog him. 
 
 E. 142 beivi) y' i] Kpiais, 
 
 vq tov Ala tov auTrjp'. 
 Servus Davus protests against Smicrines' award. 
 
 5 pa cod. Monacensis 560, tov om. cod. Marcianus 471. 
 
 6 pa tov added Heringa, Observ. (1747), 252 (and Grotius, according to Mein. and 
 Kock, but not in Excerpta e tragicis et comicis Graecis [1626], 741, to which Mein. 
 refers). 
 
 7 Lef. 
 
 8 7rapd pcprjepp-vo} ms.; Mtpveppo: Cramer, ad Anecd. Ox. I 102. 7; Mevav5pu> 
 Mein. 
 
34 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Pk. 336 Ttirovda tl 
 
 vi) tov Ala to]v° acorrjp'. 
 Adulescens Moschion, in an aside (Slid., Capps) 10 . 
 
 E. 486 Zei> Ciirep, ei7rep earl dvvarov, au>£e pe. 
 
 Servus Onesimus fears punishment for his own omciousness. 
 
 536. 7 K. dvairvorjv exei 
 
 "rv - 1} i - It, i - , II 
 
 Lev acorep enretv avrexov tuv cfxolvlwv. 
 Nautae in distress. 
 
 532. 2 K. nai tovtov rinds tov rpbirov yap.eiv 'ibti 
 
 airavras, d> Zev aurep, cos wvovpeda. 
 Senex, who has a marriageable daughter. 
 
 54 K. p.apTvpop.ai tov 0t\to^, ci> Kparuv, Ala. 
 
 Speaker unknown. 
 
 The oath by Zeus is one of the oldest in Greek literature. Achilles 77. 
 23. 43 swears oi) fxa. Zr)v , octtls re 9ewv viraros /cat apiaros. It is a very 
 solemn oath in the mouth of Telemachus, Od. 20. 339. u Because he was 
 the chief of the gods and, as Zeus op/ctos, the especial guardian of oaths 
 and avenger of perjury, 12 he was probably invoked more frequently than 
 any other god. In the orators 13 and the writers of comedy, 14 who reflect 
 the language of the average Athenian, the simple formulae vr) (tov) Ala, 
 fid (tov) Ala have quite lost all color as oaths, but serve merely as assev- 
 eratives, and sometimes, through their very repetition, as very weak 
 asseveratives, 15 — much as the corresponding oaths in modern vulgar 
 usage have become very weak. This loss of strength is a penalty which 
 all oaths pay for their constant repetition; 16 but no Greek oaths paid the 
 
 9 Crois. 
 
 10 Pataecus, Lef., Kor., Rob.; Glycera, Leeu. 
 
 11 Cf. Schroder (1859), 12; supra p. 14, and n. 7. 
 
 12 Cf. M. H. E. Meier, Graeci quanta levitate fidem mutaverint, index sch. Halle 
 (1830), 4; Kuhnlein, 27; Prell.-Rob. 151; Schom.-Lip. 277; Gruppe, Midler's Hdb. 
 V2. 1116. 
 
 13 Cf. Kuhnlein, 51 ff., Rehdantz I.e., Ott, 43 f. 
 
 14 Reisig, Coni. ad Arist. II (1816), 256, ad Vesp. 254; Meinhardt, 19 f.; Ott, 44. 
 
 15 Cf. Schroder (1859), 9 f., 12; Kuhnlein, 50; Ott, 11, 21. 
 
 16 On the frequent use of oaths by the Greeks, their frequent violation, and the 
 consequent disrepute which Greek reliability suffered esp. among the Romans, 
 cf. Lasaulx, 200 ff. ; H. Heumann; Meier; L. Schmidt, II 3 ff. ; Ziebarth, 6; Schom.- 
 Lip. 282 f.; Dummler, 5 f.; Stengel, 79 f.; Hirzel, 79 ff. Another influence in the 
 
OATHS 35 
 
 penalty more dearly than the oath by the greatest of the gods. Only 
 through the addition of some particular epithet, e.g., 'OXvpwios, Zoor-hp, 
 6 fikyicrTos, did the oath gain a certain solemn character (Ziebarth, 7), 
 subject, of course, to the ever-recurring process of weakening. 
 
 In the fragments of Menander there are thirty-three oaths by Zeus. 
 Apparently all classes of persons without distinction swore by him: 17 
 
 Men: senes 8 instances 
 
 servi 9 
 
 milites 2 
 
 adulescentes 4 
 
 nautae 1 
 
 incerti 4 
 
 Total, 28 
 Women : Matronae 2 
 
 Total, 2 
 
 Sex uncertain : 3 
 
 Total, 3 
 
 As we should expect, the oaths with the accusative of the name of the 
 god, accompanied sometimes by the article, but without any epithet, are 
 the most frequent: p.a Ala (2), /jlol top Ala (2), val pa Aia (l), val pa tov 
 Ala (1), vq Ala (10), vi} tov Ala (3). In every instance they are simple 
 
 weakening of oaths was the growing disbelief in the gods, cf. Heumann, 16 f.' 
 Hirzel, 87 f. However, the traditional reverence for the oath long persisted, cf. 
 Eur. 1030 N.; Farnell, Cults of the Greek States, I (1896), 70; Greenough, The Relig- 
 ious Condition of the Greeks at the Time of the New Comedy, Harv. Stud. X (1899), 
 141-180, esp. 142 ff. Note S. 96, Demeas' reproof of Parmenon, who has just utter- 
 ed that terrific oath by Dionysus, Apollo, Zeus Soter and Asclepius: "Hold on 
 now, don't swear by any of the gods" : irav, pndev' (Nic, cf. Hense, BphW. XXIX 
 [1909], 365) opvv. 
 
 17 In Plautus and Terence: servi: Amph. 435, Bacch. 892, Andr. 732, Poen. 869, 
 Eun. 946; adulescentes: Men. 615, 655, 1025, Capt. 426, Men. 811, Eun. 1048 (?), 
 550, Heaut. 690, Hecyr. 317, Eun. 709; senes: Merc. 762, Trin. 447, Aid. 761, Psi ud. 
 514, Phorm. 807, Andr. 464, Adelph. 731, 757, Heaut. 630, Phorm. 816, Adelph. Ill, 
 366; milites: Poen. 1325; lenones: Adelph. 196. Also comically, Jupiter by him- 
 self, Amph. 933. 
 
36 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 formulae of negation or affirmation, quite devoid of juratory color. The 
 frequent omission of the article in these oaths pa (top) Ala, vq (top) Ala 
 is further evidence of their weakness, for in Menander, as with few 
 exceptions elsewhere, 18 oaths with pa and vr\, when accompanying the 
 names of gods other than Zeus, never fail to take the article. 
 
 Zeus, as the supreme god, is expressly invoked in a formula 1^77 tov Ala 
 tov fjikyLo-Tov 19 which occurs twice in Menander: S. 296, in the mouth of 
 the slave Parmenon, and 505 K., in the mouth of a matron (?). This epi- 
 thet of Zeus is very common in the Greek poets (cf. Bruchmann). In 
 this particular oath it is found in Timocl. 22 K., Philem. 196 K. (Mein- 
 hardt, 19), and in the negative form pa tov Ata tov pejLo-Tov in ps. De- 
 mos. 48. 2. 20 The vocative J> Zev peyt,crTe occurs several times in Xen. 
 Cyrop., viz. 5. 1. 29, 6. 3. 11, 6. 4. 9, 7. 1. 3 (Meinhardt, 18, 22). In all 
 these passages, as in the Menander passages, the oath is a strong one, 
 deriving its sanctity from the greatest of the gods, the especial guardian 
 of oaths. Perhaps it is not entirely fanciful to suggest that Parmenon 
 may have felt at least dimly the power of Zeus as savior from trouble 
 (o-cott7p, cf . Preller-Robert, 151) and giver of freedom (kXevdepios, ibid.); 
 while the matron weeping for her absent lord may have felt it appro- 
 priate to call upon the deliverer from perils by sea (o-cottjp) and the 
 guardian of married life (^iiytos, yap-qXtos, TeXeLos, cf. Preller-Robert, 147). 
 
 The oath by Zeus "the Olympian," 21 coupled with Athena, occurs in 
 two passages, 402. 13 K., 569, which I have already discussed, s.v. Athena 
 (cf. p. 15). In the first it is used by the unnamed old man (in the 
 Plocium) and in the second instance by a lover (probably Polemon) to 
 his mistress. This same oath is used by a parasite in Alex. 231 K. 
 Strepsiades, Arist. Nub. 817, makes fun of Pheidippides for swearing by 
 this god (Athena's name omitted) (Meinhardt, 22). The genitive 
 wpos tov Alos Tov\vp,irLov occurs in Arist. Av. 130 (ibid.). The ora- 
 
 18 Meinhardt, 14, notes as exceptions: padeovs, pa deas PI. Conv. 219 c: pa yrjv, 
 pa irayldas, pa ve<t)t\as, pa SLktvcl Arist. Av. 194. Add vai ArjprjTpa Heron. 1. 86, 
 and perhaps the comic oaths, Antiph. 296 = Timocl. 38, pa yi]V, pa Kp-qvas. pa 
 woTapovs, pa vapaTa. 
 
 19 Cf. Prell.-Rob. 108, n. 3, 868; Usener, Gotternamen (1896), 343. 
 
 20 That this oath occurs only here in Demosthenes and the Ten Orators confirms 
 the suspicion already cast on the oration by Blass, Die Att. Beredsamkeit, III 
 (1880), 499 (Kuhnlein, 33 f., 74, cf. 77). 
 
 21 Cf. Prell.-Rob. 121 f.; Gruppe, passim (cf. index 1895), esp. 32, 1104 n. 1. The 
 epithet is frequent in the poets, cf. Bruchmann; often with the name of the god 
 omitted but clearly referring to Zeus (cf. Usener, Gotternamen, 217 f. ). See also 
 PI. Rep. 583 b, Legg. 950 e (Meinhardt, 22). 
 
OATHS 37 
 
 tors swear by the god of Olympus: Aesch. 1. 55, 1. 76, 1. 81 (?), 3. 255; 
 Demos. 24. 121 (Kuhnlein, 64 ff.). It is clear that the oath was fre- 
 quently used by Athenians. When Zeus Olympius was coupled, as in 
 Menander and Alexis, with Athena (Polias), the oath had peculiar sanc- 
 tity, due, as I have already observed (I.e.), to the honor which the two 
 divinities received at Athens. 22 There seems to be no instance of its use 
 by women. 
 
 co Zev woXvTLnrjTe is a form of oath that occurs thrice in Menander: 
 Pk. 313, spoken by the old man Pataecus, as he calls upon heaven to 
 avert a suggested evil; 351 K. co Zev iro\vTip.y]d' , olov ear' eXvris kclkov, by 
 an unknown speaker; 848, co Zev ToXvTiprjd' ', cbs KakaL vyv at yvvai by an 
 unknown man,— both in exclamations of wonder. R. Forster 23 recog- 
 nized this last passage as imitative of Arist. Eg. 1390: co Zev TroXvriprjd', 
 cbs KaXai. One might compare also, Av. 667: co Zev woXvTiprid' , cbs ku\6v 
 Tobpvidiov, cbs 5' kirakov, cbs U XevKov. And with 351, compare Arist. 319 K. : 
 
 co Zev TroXvTifx-qd', olov eveirvevo-' 6 fuapos 
 (f>ao~K(jo\os ktX. 
 
 This oath is also an exclamation of surprise in Pherecr. 73 K. and 
 Eubul. 117. It is clear from these examples 24 that it is rather an exclama- 
 tion of wonder, surprise, or indignation than an oath proper. This is 
 only what might be anticipated when one remembers the well-known 
 exclamatory character of the simple oath co Zev 2 ' : Arist. 67 K., Philet. 5, 
 PI. Conv. 222 e, Euthyd. 273 e,294 a, Luc. Dial. mart. 1. 369; and the more 
 elaborate co Zev (3aai\ev: Arist. Nub. 2, 153, Vesp. 625, Av. 223, Ran. 
 1278, PI. 1095. As for the epithet woXvTifXTjTe, it is not peculiar to Zeus, 26 
 but may be applied to any of the gods or all of them put together, cf. p. 
 12. It is a term of honor, rather than a descriptive epithet. 
 
 Zeus was also worshipped at Athens as Savior, rescuer from trouble, 
 (crcor)7p). 27 Oaths by this god are numerous in the comic poets from Aris- 
 
 22 Note the surprise of Strepsiades, Arist. Nub. 366. 
 
 23 Herm. XII (1877), 210. Cf. Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 355; Mem. I 111. 
 358, II 576. But many instances of such presumed imitation, e.g., Mm. s|s K. 
 = Arist. Eq. 1390, are probably mere coincidences due to the reproduction of favor- 
 ite forms of the vulgar speech. 
 
 24 Cf. Meinhardt, 18, Bruchmann. The vocative, Orphic Hymn 15. 1, is an invo- 
 cation, not an oath. 
 
 25 Schol. Arist. PL 555, cf. Meinhardt, 17 f. 
 
 26 Not mentioned as an epithet of Zeus in the exhaustive indices of Welcker, 
 Prell.-Rob. or Gruppe. 
 
 27 Cf. Welcker, II 183 f.; Prell.-Rob. 151; Gruppe, 1108 n. 3, and passim (cf. 
 index). 
 
38 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 tophanes down; 28 while Dinarchus, the orator, uses it once alone, 3. 15, 
 and with the name of Athena once, 1.36, a> deairoiv' 'Adrjvd nai Zev 
 aurep. 29 In various forms the oath occurs six times in Menander, always 
 spoken by men, as it chances. The formula p,a tov Ala tov o-wrripa. is one 
 of the four in the already much-discussed oath of the terror-stricken 
 slave Parmenon, S. 95, where the other deities are Dionysus (cf. p. 30), 
 Apollo (cf. p. 19), and Asclepius (cf. p. 22), all of whom may also 
 be Qeol (TcoTrjpes, as I have shown, vi] tov Ala tov aooTTJpa occurs twice: 
 in E. 142 the slave Davus is in trouble because Smicrines' arbitrament 
 has been unfavorable to him; 30 in Pk. 336, the reading and the context 
 are very uncertain, though probably the speaker is the young man 
 Moschion. The simple vocative Zev cibTep occurs twice: in E. 486, 31 
 where the officious slave Onesimus trembles for his hide, an interesting 
 passage because of the characteristic Greek paronomasia, o-d?rep and awfe 32 
 with which compare the invocation of Artemis Prothyraea in Orphic 
 Hymn 2. 14, crcof ', coo-irep ecfrvs alel oweipa irpoiravTcov; in 536. 7 K. the 
 sailors on the sinking ship urge one another in the name of this god to 
 lay hold of the cordage. That slaves should swear by Zeus Soter in three 
 out of the six instances that we have is an interesting coincidence, inas- 
 
 28 Cf. Meinhardt, 17 ff., esp. 21 f.; Bruchmann. 
 
 29 Kuhnlein, 33, 65. Note the oath of the people of Assium (cf. Bruns, Fontes 
 iuris Romani antiqui 7 [1909], 279) op.vvp.ev Ala acoT-qpa nai deov Kalaapa 2e/3a- 
 o~tov Kal Trjv iraTpiav ayvrjv irapdevov kt\. (Wenger, 246.) 
 
 30 "celle d'un homme qui voit ses esperances ruinees." — Croiset. 
 
 31 Properly a prayer, but included in the discussion because its<%ffect is much 
 like that of an oath. 
 
 32 Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 355; cf. supra, p. 18, n. 16, with bibl. Com- 
 pare the way in which the characters of Plautus and Terence invoke the deity 
 Salus: 
 
 Cist. 644 f . O Salute mea salus salubrior, 
 
 tu nunc, si ego volo seu nolo, sola me ut vivam facis. 
 
 Capt. 529 neque iam Salus servare, si volt, me potest. 
 
 Most. 351 nee Salus nobis saluti iam esse, si cupiat, potest; 
 
 Adelph. 761 f. ipsa si cupiat Salus, 
 
 servare prorsus non potest hanc familiam. 
 Cist. 742 at vos Salus servassit. 
 
 Capps compares 
 Bacch. 880 Ah, Salus 
 
 mea, servavisti me. 
 But it is uncertain whether it is an aside addressed to Salus, or, as Ussing 
 takes it, a direct address of Chrysalus (cf. Cas. 801. Poen. 366). 
 
OATHS 39 
 
 much as Zeus Eleutherios and Zeus Soter were sometimes identified. 33 
 In all cases the oath by this god seems to have been a very strong one. 
 We must assume, therefore, that the father, in 532. 2 K. worried as to 
 how he may best marry off his daughter, swears w Zeu awrep, in a simi- 
 larly earnest mood. 
 
 Zeus (f)i\ios, the god of friendship, 34 is formally invoked as a witness 
 of the truth of the unknown speaker's words in 54 K. : 
 
 fxaprvpo/jLai top <j>L\loi> } co Kparwv, Ala. 
 
 This god is frequently invoked, especially in the form wpds 4>l\Iov by 
 the disputants in the Platonic dialogues, usually in an appeal for a fair 
 answer to a question. See also, without the name of the god, Pherec. 96 
 K. vi) top QiXiov, where the comic poet asks the favor of his judges; and 
 Arist. Ach. 730, vol rov <pi\iov, where the Megarian, who has long de- 
 sired a friendly market at Athens, is the speaker. In our passage from 
 Menander, 54 K. we know nothing unfortunately of the relation of Crato 
 and his friend, so that no conclusions can be drawn as to the exact usage 
 of the oath in that passage. The verb naprvpop.ai gives the oath a for- 
 mal character suitable to a debate or legal argument. Though an oath, 
 the idea of testimony is still present. 35 Such invocation of the gods as 
 witnesses to confirm an oath was customary from the earliest times, cf. 
 II. 3. 276 ff. 7. 76. 
 
 OATHS BY HELIOS. 
 
 E- 308 A. a. 8' av \eyrj 
 
 irpocropoXoyrjau, rov 8iap.apreiv p.rj8e ev 
 Tporepa Xeyova'. 0. virepevye, vq rov "UXlov. 
 Servus Onesimus is entranced with Habrotonon's clever scheme. 
 
 S. 108 ariizco o~e, vrj rov "II\ioi\ 
 
 Senex Demeas threatens Parmenon. 
 
 33 Schol. PI. Eryx 392 a; cf. Meinhardt, 22. 
 
 34 Phot. Suid. s.v. (fiLXios (Zevs) quoting this passage and Pherec. 96 K. (vi) tov 
 4>1\lov, name of the god omitted); schol. PI. Phaedr. 234 e; Dio Clirys. Or. 1. 40. 
 Cf. Welcker, II 202 f.; Prell.-Rob. 148; Gruppe, passim, esp. 1116 a. 6; .lane Har- 
 rison, Prolog. Study Gr. Relig. (1903), 355 ff. ; and for uses of the epithet . Bruch- 
 mann, Meinhardt 22. 
 
 35 So Schroder (1859), 9, citing many examples of tins and similar usage. Cf. 
 Sittl. 140 n. 9; Hirzel, 23 n. 1, 25 ff. 
 
40 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 E. 406 vi] ^dv 1 "ll\iop. 
 
 Speaker uncertain. 
 
 J. I. 23 VI) TOV "HXto^. 
 
 Speaker uncertain. 
 
 328 K. 6p.vvp.l cot tov "YYkiov 
 
 77 p.r)v airoiaeiv gol ypa4>rjv KdKcocrecos. 
 Matrona threatens to sue Simulus for divorce on grounds of cruelty. 
 
 Kl. 45 OfXVVOJ TOV "IlXtOJ'' 
 
 el pi] cfrepoiv 6 irals 6^^LO^ , kftabi^'e pov 
 to. Qacua. kol'l tls tjv virovoia KpaLiraXris, 
 kffoajv av evdvs wapaKoXovdcbv ev ayopa' 
 Adulescens Phidias to his slave. 
 
 Helios, the sun-god, was held in especial reverence from the earliest 
 times as the all-seeing god, the spy of gods and men, before whom no sin 
 could be kept secret. 2 In Homer, 3 on the most solemn occasions both gods 
 and men called him to witness their veracity and fidelity. Throughout 
 Greek literature and frequently in the inscriptions he is invoked, 4 but it 
 would seem rather as a witness than as an avenger of perjury, for he does 
 
 1 Lef. 
 
 2 Cf. II. 3. 277, Od. 11. 109, 12. 323; Horn. H. in Cer. 62; Herodot. 7. 37; Aesch. 
 Ag. 632, Prom. 91, Cho. 985; Soph. 0. C. 869, Elec. 825, Track. 101; Virg. Aen. 4. 607; 
 Ovid Met. 4. 172, 227. Cf. Rapp, in Roscher, I 2020; Preller-Robert 433; Hirzel, 
 p. 24 n. 0, 40 n. 2; Farnell, Cults of the Greek States V (1909), 418. 
 
 3 77. 19. 259, 3. 277; H. in Merc. 381; cf. 77. 3. 103 f. 19. 197. See Ziebarth, 7; 
 Wilamowitz, ad Eurip. Her. 858; supra p. 23. 
 
 4 Aesch. Ag. 1323, Prom. 91, Cho. 985; Apollon. Arg. 4. 229, 1017; Julianus 
 Epist. 38, p. 536. 2 Hertl. Cf. Virg. Aen. 4. 607, 12. 176; BCH. VI (1882), 501; Rapp, 
 I.e.; Preller-Robert, I.e.; Lasaulx, n. 14. For oaths by Zeus, Ge, and Helios see 
 Usener, 18 f ; by Ge and Helios, and Zeus and Helios, id. 330 f. ; cf. also Heliodor. 
 231. 10. The oath by Zeus, Demeter, and Helios was peculiar to Athens (Bek- 
 ker's Anecd. Gr. 443. 30, cf. Usener, 19). Men. 609 K. gives a rationalistic, though 
 rather inane (Wilamowitz I.e.) explanation of the grounds for sun-worship: 
 
 "HXte, ae yap bei Tpoanvvelv irpcorov 9eibv, 
 8i bv deoopeiv ean tovs aXXous deovs. 
 
 This has been used as an evidence of materialistism and scepticism by Wendler, 
 Mediae ac recentioris comoediae Atticae poetae quid de diis senserint, diss. Gor- 
 litz (1870), 45. See also Men. 537 K., for a report of the philosophy of Epichar- 
 mus who was said to have regarded the sun as a god. For the sun as the first of 
 the gods, cf. Soph. 0. T. 660, and a hymn found in Egypt CIG 3383 1. - 
 
OATHS 41 
 
 not seem to have been a powerful god, being impotent to punish the 
 sacrilegious, cf. Od. 12.374ff. And yet like most of the gods by whom men 
 swore, Helios could lend them aid in time of trouble and hence some- 
 times passed under the epithets o-oirrjp 5 and kXevdepLos. 6 
 
 The oath vq (pa) tov "U\lov seems never to have been a favorite of 
 the vulgar speech. 7 There is no instance of its use before the middle of 
 the fourth century, the first example, perhaps, being val pa Ala /cat 
 "AXlov, a formal oath taken during Alexander's lifetime by the people of 
 Lesbos, preserved on an inscription at Eressus, cf. Conze, Reise auf Les- 
 bos (1865), t. 12 B. 20. The first examples in the oaths of private life 
 seem to be in the Middle Comedy, vq tov "IIXlov occurs in Alexis 246. 1 K., 
 Arched. 3. 4 K. ; and then in Menander three times: E. 308, S. 108, and 
 E. 406 (doubtful). To these are to be added the more formal oaths wit h 
 6p.wpa {bfxvvoi), 328 K., Kl. 45. Meinhardt, 66, 72, in discussing such 
 instances of the oath as were then known to him (the "new" Menander 
 has more than doubled the number), found himself much perplexed, and 
 at last compelled to resort to a rather unsatisfactory makeshift: men 
 swore by the sun, he suggests, because it was the first thing that occurre< 1 
 to them. But in view of the more formal use of the oath in Homer, in 
 tragedy, and in inscriptions, I believe that even in vulgar usage it was not 
 chosen at random, but that the choice had at least some foundation in 
 the religious beliefs of the people. In most instances, the chief point of 
 the invocation lay in the appeal to a god who could witness the truth of 
 the speaker's words. Such is the character of the oath in 328 K., where 
 the wife threatens in a most formal manner 8 to obtain a divorce from her 
 husband, and in Kl. 45, where Phidias is relating an incident to his slave. 
 In S. 108, the oath has similar confirmatory power, though indignation is 
 the speaker's dominant mood. To Parmenon's appeal for mercy Demeas 
 only replies by calling the Sun to witness that his purpose has not changed : 
 <rri£co ae, vq tov "IIXioi\ The nature of the oath in E. 308 is not so 
 clear. The slave Onesimus is delighted with Habrotonon's plan where! >y 
 she hopes to learn if Charisius is the father of Pamphila's child, inrepevye, 
 vq tov "HXioi\ he exclaims in approval. Perhaps the emphasis of the 
 oath lies in the suggestion that the Sun is the god who will bring the 
 mystery to light. Still the use of the oath in this passage seems to me to 
 
 6 Paus. 8. 31. 4; CIG 4699. 25 f.; cf. Orph. II. 8. 17, Aesch. Suppl. 213, Rapp, I.e. 
 »Paus. 2. 31. 8; cf. Rapp, I.e., Gruppe, 191. n 9. 
 
 7 Sol is one of the 17 divinities invoked by Chrysalus servttS, PI. Bacch. 895. 
 
 8 Cf. s.v. Athena, n. 13. 
 
42 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 indicate a weakening of its original force. It may be suggested also that 
 Onesimus may be thinking of "HXios 2cor?7p or 'EXtvdepios who is to 
 get him out of the scrape into which his own -n-epiepyia has brought him. 
 Nothing can be affirmed as to E. 406 and J. I. 23, in the fragmentary con- 
 dition of the text. 
 
 It is to be noted that all classes of persons use this oath : matrona, senex, 
 iuvenis, and servus. 
 
 OATHS BY HERACLES. 
 
 H. 41 T. ri 
 
 irpaTTets virep ctolvtov; A. \adpa p,ev, 'Hpd/<Xets, 
 ovd' €7/cex e W K \ dXXd tu> 'p.Co beairoTrj 
 
 Servus Davus tells of the course of his romance. 
 
 E. 315 A. irpb tovtov 8' evbov avro /3oi>Xopcu 
 
 \a(3oi>aa K\avo~ai Kai ^iXtjctcu /cat irbQev 
 eXafiev epurav tt]v exovaav. 0. 'Hpd/cXeis. 
 Servus Onesimus admires Habrotonon's cleverness. 
 
 E. 542 to 9' apiraapi', 'Hpd/cXeis, 
 
 davnaoTOV olov. 
 
 Servus Onesimus mocks at Smicrines (Leeu., Capps). 1 
 Pk. 162 
 
 M. 6/xoXoyw vixav ere. (exit) A. punpov y' — 'Ilpd/cXets. nai vvv rpepoov 
 
 aiios elp.'. 
 
 Servus Davus congratulates himself on his narrow escape out of a 
 dilemma. 
 
 S. 145 'Hpd/cXets, t'l tovto, 7rcu; 
 
 p,aLvop,evos eicr8e8pa.p,r)Kev e'tVco tls yepoju. 
 Coquus is amazed at Demeas' wild actions. 
 
 S. 190 dXX', 'HpdhXets, t'l tovto] irpoade twv dvpcbv 
 
 e(TTr]K6 Xpvals r/Se /cXdouo"'; ov p.ev ovu 
 aWr]. 
 Senex Niceratus is surprised to see Chrysis in such a plight. 
 
 1 Smicrines, Bod., Leo, Wil. followed by Rob., Kor., Sud. 
 
OATHS 
 
 43 
 
 S. 207 'HpcucXeis, 
 
 rjX'iKov KtKpaye. 
 Senex Demeas exclaims at the outcry in Niceratus' house. 
 
 E. 146 w 'Hpd/cXeis, a ireirovda. 
 
 E. 155 6.8'iKov Trpa.yy.aTOS, 
 
 co "Hpa/cXets. ov yeyove beivoTtpa apiais. 
 Servus Davus is indignant at Smicrines' award and Syriscus' insistent 
 demands. 2 
 
 S. 193 X. 'tK&k&viKk p.e 
 
 6 4>L\os 6 xpyGTOS °~ ov ' TL 7<*P ciXX'; N. go 'Ilpd/cXeis. 
 rls', Ar]p.eas', 
 Senex Niceratus is astonished at Demeas' treatment of Chrysis. 
 
 893 K. dXX' 'IlpcuXeiSes 3 nai deoi. 
 
 Unknown speaker. 
 
 The oaths by the valiant hero-god, Heracles, have been ably treated 
 by previous writers, 4 and I need only summarize briefly their conclusions: 
 Though the cult of Heracles is supposed to have had its origin among the 
 Dorians, it became established at Athens at a very early time. 5 Men 
 naturally invoked him, the performer of mighty deeds, when they de- 
 spaired of being able to save themselves. 6 As an averter of evil, several 
 appropriate epithets were applied to him: airorpoTraios, 7 dXe^ua/cos, 8 
 
 2 Perhaps E. 146 Syriscus has hit Davus with a stick, so that the exclamation 
 is one of pain. Cf. Arnim, ZoGym. LVIII (1907), 1074. 
 
 3 Cf. p. 45. 
 
 'Stephanus, Thes.; Welcker, II 767 f., 785 f., 791 f.; Kuhnlein, 30, 59 f.; Mein- 
 hardt, 38 flf. ; Ziebarth, 9, 12; Wilamowitz, Eur. Her. P, 36 f. ; Gruppe, 453 f . ; Diirr- 
 bach, in Daremb.-Sagl. Ill 111; Capps, ad H. 41. 
 
 5 Schol. Arist. Ran. 501; Hesych. s.v. e/c MeXtrrjs p.aaTiy'ias, s.v. M^Xcof 'Hpa- 
 /cXrjs; Pausan. 1. 19. 3; Zenob. 5. 22; IG. II 57. 8 etc.; cf. E. Curtius, Stadtgesch. 
 v.'Ath. (1891), 121 f. 
 
 6 Cf. Pindar N. 7. 95; Aristides5, p. 59 Dind.; Hesych. s.v. 'HpanXav; and Suid. 
 s.v. 'Hpa/cXets. 
 
 7 Philostr. Vit. Apol. 4. 10, 8. 7. 9. 
 
 8 Hesych. s.v. en MeXLTTjs paarLyLas; Hellanicus fr. 13S; Zenob. 5. 22; Aoistidea 
 5, p. 60 Dind.; Clemens Alex. Protr. 2. 23; schol. Arist. Bon. 298; schol. Ajist. 
 Pax 422; Arist. Nub. 1372 with schol. (cf. Welcker, II 791 a. 159, and Pax 422); 
 Lactant. Instit. 5. 3. 14; CIG 5989. For variant forms, cf. CIG 5990; BCH (1882), 
 342; BCH (1891), 671; IG.VIT 3416 etc., also, citations in Meinhardt. It chances 
 
44 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 KaWivLKos, 9 and o-cor^p. 10 In this aspect, doubtless, he was invoked 
 in formal oaths of early times, but of these we have few examples. 11 
 The great majority of our examples from the time of Aristophanes on 
 are of the two types 'HpdKXeis and o> 'Hpd/cXeis. 12 These formulae, the an- 
 cient commentators 13 tell us, are to be carefully distinguished from the 
 true vocative form "HpcuXes, and are to be understood, not as invocations 
 or oaths proper, but as very strong exclamations (eTi^deypa davpao-ri- 
 kov) of wonder, joy, amazement, indignation, or pain. The figure of the 
 god has largely vanished. Still, it has left a stronger impress upon 
 the oath, than in the case of the other common oaths, e.g., vq Ala or 
 "AiroWov. 
 
 Turning to Menander, we are not surprised to find that the only forms 
 of oaths by the son of Alcmena are these two exclamatory formulae. 
 'Hpd/cXeis alone occurs seven times: H. 41, E. 315, E. 542, Pk. 162, S. 
 145, S. 190, S. 207. The longer formula a> 'Hpd/cXets is found three times: 
 E. 146, E. 155, S. 193, as an expression of pain or indignation. Onesimus, 
 E. 315, exclaims 'HpdKXets in admiration of Habrotonon's cleverness. E. 
 542, and Pk. 162, the tone is still of admiration, but ironical rather than 
 sincere. In the three instances in the Samia (145, 190, 207) it is preemi- 
 nently an exclamation of surprise, in the first case, at least, intermingled 
 with terror. Pk. 162, Davus exclaims under his breath: "A close call 
 that, by Heracles," — terror still fills his being, — "I am all dried up with 
 fear." The appropriateness of the oath is evident. In H. 41 it seems to 
 be no more than an emphatic pd Ala, but there was doubtless surprise 
 in Davus' voice, to think that Getas should have any doubt as to his 
 
 that the epithet is not definitely applied to him in Aristophanes, but Meinhardt 
 was plainly wrong in contending that it was not applied to him until the time of 
 Lucian, for it is found in Hellanicus I.e., a writer of the fifth century B.C. 
 
 9 Diog. L. 6. 50; Aristid. 5, pp. 60, 62, Dind.; Theodoretus Affect, cur. 6, p. 155 
 Rader; Clemens Alex. Strom. 7. 4. 843; Dio Cassius, p. 225 Mai; CIL IV 733. 
 
 10 Dio Chrysost. Or. 1. fin.; Aristides 5, p. 62 Dind.; coins of Thasos (Head, 
 H. N. 229), and of Thrace (ibid. 243). In Hesiod, Shield of Heracles 29, he is called 
 dp^s d\/cr?7p. 
 
 11 First used by Nestor according to Philostr. Heroic, 303 K. ; cf. Meinhardt, 40. 
 
 12 For various forms of the oath in the orators cf. Kiihnlein, I.e., and in the writ- 
 ers of dialogue, Meinhardt, I.e. Cf. Ziebarth, 12, for vi) top 'Hpa/cXea on a vase 
 in Klein, Die griech. Vasen mit Meistersignatur (1887), 133. 18. 
 
 13 Phot., Suid., Etym. mag. s.v. 'Hpd/cXets; schol. Dem. 9. 31; schol. Arist. PI. 
 555; schol. PL Rep. 509 c; Herodian 7rept pop. X., p. 47. 2; Liban. Epist. 285, p. 127; 
 PI. Eathyd. 303 a, with schol.; Choerobos. 1. 147. For violations of the rules set 
 up by these grammarians, cf. Lobeck, Phryn. 640. 
 
OATHS 45 
 
 course of action ! The three instances of the longer formula all seem to 
 express indignant surprise. 
 
 Only men swear by Heracles 14 ; in Menander ten instances: servi, six 
 times; series, thrice; coquus, once. 
 
 In 893 K. on the authority of Suidas, Photius, Etym. m. (Miller, p. 151) 
 s.v. 'Hpa/cAeis, we have a most interesting oath. Were we sure of the 
 manuscript tradition, dXX' 'EpaK\eZ8cu kcll deol, we might with Welcker 
 II 767 f . draw some valuable conclusions as to the place the cult of the 
 Heraclidae may have had at Athens, and be able to place this with other 
 examples of oaths by heroes and tutelar divinities. 15 But suspicion is 
 cast on the tradition for several reasons. In the first place, there is no 
 other evidence, so far as I am aware, 16 of the cult of the Heraclidae at 
 Athens. The worship of Heracles was firmly established; but there 
 appears to be no trace of the worship of the semi-mythical heroes, his 
 reputed descendants, who are said to have taken refuge in Attica on 
 more than one occasion. 
 
 The lexicographers who cite the oath are discussing the exclamatory 
 form "HpdKXas and distinguishing it from the two vocatives: the poetic 
 'Hpd/cXees and the prosaic "Hpa/cXes. Parallels are given and then the 
 inept phrase: eiruakovvTaL 8e nal 'Hpa/cXetSas opoicos, with a citation of 
 our oath as from Menander. The verse is intended as a further illus- 
 tration of vocative forms of the name of Heracles, but it does not illus- 
 trate. Meineke, IV, 301 f. inferred from Eustathius 1593. 14, Cramer 
 Anecd. Ox. III. 390, 17 that the longer form was occasionally a comic va- 
 riant of the shorter. So he restored the line dXX' 'IIpd/cXeu5es icai deol. 
 This reading illustrates better the point the lexicographers are trying to 
 
 14 Cf. Ziebarth, 12. So also at Rome, cf. Aul. Gell. 11. 6; Macrob. Sat. 1. 12. 28; 
 Charisius p. 198 K. Hubrich, De diis Plautinis Terentianisque, diss. Konigs- 
 berg (1883), 125, noted that the mss. of Plautus assign the oath 645 times to men. 
 and only six times to women. In the latter passages he rightly assumed the neces- 
 sity of emendation or of different assignment of roles. In these six passages the 
 latest editor, Lindsay (1903), follows the mss. only in Cist. 52, and theo with hesi- 
 tation. Cf. Petri-, Roscher, I 2949 f. 
 
 15 Cf. Thuc. 2. 71. 4, 74. 2, 4. 87. 2; Dinarch. 1. 64; Arch. Zeit. XIII (1855), 58; 
 Deneken, Roscher, I 2502 f. 
 
 16 Cf. Deneken s.v. Hems, in Roscher. I; Curtius, StadlgeschichU r. Allien. 
 
 17 The argument based on a supposed idenl ifical ion of Heracles and Heraclides 
 in Theocr. 17. 26, Meineke has since (ed. Theocr. [1S56], ad 1.) ret racted. Choerob. 
 1. 147 cites the form 'Hpd/cXetSes (Jacobs ap. Mein. VCCLXXXVI), cf. also Pho1 
 s.v. 'llpaKXeld-qv. 
 
4() STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 make, and does no violence to our knowledge of Attica religion. I am 
 convinced that it is the true reading. 18 
 
 Unfortunately we know nothing of the context of the verse. We do 
 know, however, that Heracles was a favorite theme for comic jest. Me- 
 nander was not averse to making jest at the expense of the greater gods, 
 even of Zeus himself; cf. S. 245 ff. It is not difficult therefore, to assume 
 that one of his characters uses this oath, as the commentator says, 
 TvaL-yviov xapiv. The comic effect is strengthened by the supplementary 
 invocation of the gods collectively under the frequent sweeping phrase 
 Kal deoi (cf. p. 7 f.). It is possible, also, that metrical considerations 
 influenced the poet in the choice of the form, since dXX' 'Hpd/cXets Kal deoi 
 could not stand in an iambic trimeter. 
 
 OATHS BY HEPHAESTUS. 
 
 S. 207 e/xe jap virovoelv Tocavra top piapbv expyv, ^M^» 
 
 vr] tov " 11(f) aia top, SiKaioos airodavoL^ av. 
 Senex Demeas is humiliated at his unjust suspicion of Moschion and 
 Chrysis. 
 
 Aeschylus Eum. 13, calls the Athenians TalSes 'Kcfraio-Tov, in allusion 
 to their descent from Erichthonius, the fabled son of the fire-god. On 
 the question whether Athena was the natural or the foster moth r of 
 Erichthonius the mythographers were not in agreement; but that He- 
 phaestus and Athena were closely linked together in their protection of 
 Athens there was no disagreement. In the cult of the great city of the 
 arts these two divine patrons of the arts were held in close union and 
 high esteem. 1 Hephaestus' place, however, remained a minor one (Rapp, 
 Roscher I 2067). He seemed to have little independent power. He was 
 over-shadowed by Athena, and though one of "the twelve gods," he 
 was one of the least. Perhaps it is for this reason that his name occurs 
 so rarely in oaths. The oath pd tov "il^aLarov occurs in Ameipsias 19 K., 
 
 18 So Blaydes, comparing Arist. PI. 1 ci Zeu Kal deoi. For other parallels cf ■ 
 Meinhardt, 67 f., Pk. 448 a> Trj Kal deoi. Kock's a> 'Hpa^Xets re Kal deoi does 
 not commend itself: 1. It is certainly not the text which the lexicographers 
 had. 2. Parallels are lacking of such a use of the conjunctions in an oath. 
 
 1 For the story of the birth of Erichthonius, the relation of Athena and 
 Hephaestus, and the worship of the latter god at Athens, see evidence cited by: 
 Welcker, I 662, II 689; Rapp in Roscher, I 2069, 2073 f.; Prell.-Rob. 198, and 
 n. 2; Schom.-Lip! II 543 ff . 
 
OATHS 47 
 
 speaker unknown; apparently the first occurrence of the oath. 2 The only 
 other instance so far as I have been able to find is in Menander, S. 207, 
 under the formula vi] rbv "K4>o.i<ttov, where the aged Demeas repents 
 his harsh treatment of Moschion and Chrysis. How is the oath to be 
 explained? Meinhardt, 49, thought that in the first passage there might 
 be an allusion to kclWlt pa-ret; os which occurs in the context. But it is 
 hard to see what especial interest the metal-working god would have in 
 the "setting of a fine table," for such, I take it, is the implication of I he 
 word. Certainly in the Menander passage there is no reason why the 
 fire-god, as such, should be invoked. Lacking other evidence, I think 
 the oath is to be explained as the invocation of a patron god of Athens. 
 Any Athenian might naturally swear by him, but comparatively few 
 did so because of his inferior position among the gods. On this ground 
 perhaps may be explained the fact that in all Greek literature there ap- 
 pear to be only two instances of this oath. If one may judge from these 
 two instances, it was an oath favored by men rather than by women. 
 
 OATHS BY POSEIDON. 
 
 S. 148 vi] tov Ilocreu)a>, p.aived\ <hs ep.61 Sonel' 
 
 Coquus astonished at Demeas' behavior. 
 
 Pk. 268 IIoX. 8edopr](TOV, Ildraue, irpos decbv 
 
 pdWov /x' eXe^creis' liar. a> TlbaeLo[ov. 1 
 Senex Pataecus expresses, in an aside, his amusement at Polemon's 
 proposal. 
 
 The story of Poseidon's struggle with Athena for the possession of 
 Attica is one of the best known in all Greek mythology. 2 Perhaps be- 
 cause of his reputed defeat in that contest his cult never attained the 
 prestige in Athens that might reasonably have been expected in view of 
 the maritime prominence of the Athenians, at least in historical times. 
 However, Poseidon was one of the especial patrons of the Athenians. 
 Hence they invoked him in oaths, in many instances, apparently for no 
 
 5 "Hc/xuare Eur. Troiad. 343, Cycl. 599, is adireel prayer, not an (Kith. Thi 
 is not found in Latin comedy, but see PI. Bacch. 255. 
 
 1 Korte. 
 
 2 On Poseidon, his worship at Athens, his contesl with Athena, etc.,cf. Welcker, 
 1637, II 676, 680f.;Prell.-Rob. 202 ff., 577f.; Neil ad Arist. Eq. (190] 551. 
 
48 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 other reason than that he was their protecting deity. 3 Pausanias 7. 21 
 7 f . tells us that the three chief epithets applied to him were 7reXd7ios, 
 d<r0dXios, 5 and 'i-Wtos. 6 In the first aspect he was lord of the power and 
 the wonders of the sea. In the second aspect, he was worshipped as the 
 patron of those that brave the perils of the sea and of the earthquake. 
 In the last, he was the patron of all lovers of horses. Hence Menelaus 
 swears by him before the horse-race, II. 13. 584, the first recorded oath 
 by Poseidon. Arist. PI. 1050, the young man overwhelmed by the hags 
 utters with indignation the oath: to TlovToirbaeibov ical Oeol TpeafivrLKoi. 
 This passage would seem to indicate that the aged were considered 
 Poseidon's especial wards. The scholiast suggests that this was due to 
 Poseidon's place among the older generation of the gods. In any event, 
 the oath by Poseidon was an evident favorite with old men rather than 
 with young. 7 Young men swore by him only for especial reasons; but 
 with old men the oath was almost a common-place. Women never 
 swore by Poseidon. 
 
 In Menander there are two 8 instances of this oath, all spoken by 
 men. In S. 148 the cook as he sees the violence of Demeas' beha- 
 vior, exclaims, vq rbv Tlooeibw, "I believe he's mad." The appropri- 
 ateness of the oath becomes evident when we remember that men of 
 violence , for example, Cyclops and the Laestrygonians, were called 
 "sons of Poseidon," doubtless in view of the violence of the sea. 9 In a 
 similar mood of excitement the speaker in Pk. 268 exclaims co Ubaabov. 
 Like "AtoWov (cf. p. 18), w 'Hpd/cXeis (cf. p. 44), d> Zev (cf. p. 37). co 
 
 3 Aesch. 1. 73 (Cf. Kuhnlein, 29). Cf. the Heliastic oath as given by Demos. 
 24. 151 (cf. s.v. Apollo n. 9, with bibl.); also many of the oaths cited by Meinhardt, 
 23 ff. ; Lasaulx, n. 14; also IG.I Suppl. 584 c. According to Neil I.e. the oath by 
 Poseidon was a mark of an aristocrat. 
 
 4 Citations of epithets denoting his sea-power in Gruppe, 1144, n. 2. 
 
 6 Arist. Ach. 682 with schol. ; schol. Arist. Ach. 510; Aristid. 3 p. 29 Dind.; Ap- 
 pian B. Civ. 5. 98, etc. See citations in Gruppe, 1157, nn. 5-8; Wieseler, GoNachr. 
 (1874), 153-160; Prell.-Rob. 582. The epithet aurrjp: used e.g. by the Greeks at 
 Artemisium, Herod. 7. 192; cf. Gruppe, 1158 n. 4; Welcker, II 675. 
 
 6 E.g., Aesch. Sept. 130; Arist. Eq. 551 f., Nub. 83 f., etc., citations in Gruppe, 
 1156, n. 11. 
 
 7 Cf . Meinhardt, 23 ff. ; Ziebarth, 10 f . and n. 3. Examples of state oaths in 
 Usener, 20 ff . 
 
 8 H. 51, Jensen reads avbrjTuv, where Crois. et al. restored dXis vi] rbv Holaeibib. 
 9 Cornutus 22. Cf. Plaut. Mil. Gl. 15; Lucilius Sat. 1. 1 (ap. Cic. Nat. Deor. 
 
 1. 23); Aul. Gell. 15. 21; Welcker, II 678. 
 
OATHS 49 
 
 Aa.fj.aTep (cf. p. 27 n. 12), it is an exclamation of wonder and surprise; 
 cf. its use in Aristophanes. 10 
 
 ELLIPTICAL OATHS 
 
 Pk. 221 ovx vytalueis — aol XaXoj — 
 
 vjrj 1 tov pedveLS yap. 
 Speaker uncertain: Miles Polemon (Rob.) or Senex Pataecus (Kor. 
 et al.y 
 
 [369 K. ov pa tt)v 
 
 Speaker, context unknown; interpretation uncertain. 3 ] 
 
 Oaths from which the name of the god is omitted have furnished the 
 material for much discussion, ancient and modern. 4 The elliptical for- 
 mula which occurs in Arist. Ran. 1374, PI. Gorgias 466 e., 5 and several 
 times in post-classical writers 6 is pa tov. vq tov the probable reading, 
 
 10 Eq. 144, Vesp. 143, Pax 564, Av. 294, 1131, 1638, Ran. 491, 664, 1430, PL 1050; 
 also PL Euthyd. 301 e, Antiph. 2. 33 K. ; cf . Welcker, I.e. Note the oath of Demea 
 senex, Ter. Adelph. 790, "O caelum, O terra, O maria Neptuni;" of. V. Aen. 12. 
 197, "terram mare sidera iuro;" and Ovid, Trist. 2. 53 " Per mare, per terras, 
 per tertia numina iuro." 
 
 1 Kor. Sudhaus, RhMus. LXIV (1909), 420, doubts the restoration, asserting 
 that if vq tov actually stands in the papyrus, it should be emended to t\ttov, which 
 he thinks is required by the context that follows. However, there is nothing in 
 his argument drawn from the exceptional sobriety of Sosias, which is inconsistent 
 with the much simpler emendation, kotuXtjs for KOTVhqv. 
 
 2 Cf. Capps, p. 185 b; also bibl. cited by Rees, CI. Ph. V (1910), 294 n. 2. 
 ' Cf. p. 51. 
 
 4 Among modern commentators see esp. : Lambert Bos, Ellipses Gr. (1700, ed. 
 Schaefer 1825), 115; Reiz, De accent, inclin. (1781, ed. Wolf) 11; Lasaulx (1844), 
 n. 114, Schroder (1845); Kuhnlein, 1; Meinhardt, 23; Hirzel, 97 n. 0; edd. ad Arist. 
 Ran. 1374, esp. Brunck (1783), Spanheim (apud Bekker, 1829), Thiersch (1889), 
 Blaydes (1889), Van Leeuwen (1846), Rogers (1902); Kuhner-Gerth II 2. 559; 
 Korte, BSG. LX (1908), 154; Capps. 
 
 5 So best mss. Stob. Floril. 45. 31 cites the oath under the Socratic form (cf. 
 schol. Arist. Av. 521; literature cited by Lasaulx, n. 117, Meinhardt, 74 f., Heu- 
 mann, 10) pa tov Kvva. The scholiast ad Arist. Ran. 1374. however, expressly 
 names Plato as a user of the elliptical form. 
 
 •Philod. Epigr. Anth. Pal. 5. 126; Diog. L. 5. 4. 7; Strato Sard. Epigr. Anth. 
 Pal. 12. 201; Agath. Epigr. Anth. Pal. 7. 552; cf. Gregor. Cor. Dedialcctis 65; Philo 1. 
 C.J schol. PI. Gorg. 466 e; schol. Arist. Ran. 1374; Eustath. 1450. 38 ff.J and inter- 
 polation in a Paris mss. of Suid. s.v. (payelv fav restored by Toup, Em ndationes 
 (1799), II 324. 
 
50 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Pk. 221, is a form that does not occur elsewhere in the extant literature. 
 It was known, however, to the early scholars: Philo, De special, legg. 2. 1. 
 4 ed. Cohn: Etwflacrt yap apa(fidey$;apePoi tooovtop pbpop pr) top" r) p,a 
 top," fxrjdh TrpocnrapaXafiovTes, ep(f>aaei Tr)s aTOKOirrjs rpavovv opuov ov yepb- 
 pevop. Eustathius, 1450. 38 ff., esp. ovtco 5ta0epet /card AIXiop Atopvatop, /cat 
 to. op/cco/xart/ca eiri.pprip.aTa to pep yap pr) top, /cat vai pa top /carcopoTt/ca 
 <f>a(TLV. Suidas S.V. vr) Tr\v iepav Ke(pa\r)v: to ' vr] 1 ' naToopoTLKOP koTi eirlppr)p.a, 
 TOVTecrTL, ped' opKov fiedaioiTiKov ibairep to pa' airupoTinbv, ped' opuov 
 apwqTLKOv. r\r) top, /cat vat p.a top /carcoport/ca raura. a7rcoport/ca be, 
 Ma top Zii , ov pa top. WGTe eax aTr l a/cupoAoyta to Xeyetp, Ma top 
 Aia iroirjaop." Furthermore, *>at pd top, the equivalent in meaning of pr) 
 top, is found in our literature. 7 There is no reason therefore, a priori 
 or other, to doubt that Menander may have used it. 
 
 Many elliptical oaths 8 doubtless were due to aposiopesis, the sudden 
 suppression of the conclusion of the end of a phrase or sentence. But 
 aposiopesis is not the explanation of the omission of the deity's name 
 in our passage, for there is no break in the continuity of thought. The 
 ancient commentators 9 were wont to explain the omission of the god's 
 name in these elliptical oaths as the result of piety or euphemism. In 
 that way one might explain the oaths of a pious Socrates or of an Aelian 
 of pretended piety. 10 But piety was scarcely the reason for the ellipsis, 
 Pk. 221. Whoever the speaker, whether the impetuous young soldier 
 Polemon, or the goodly friend and mediator Pataecus, he was a man who 
 had no hesitance in swearing. Polemon elsewhere swears as follows: 
 Pk. 267, 401, Tpbs decop; 440, "AtoWov; 255, pa tt)p Arjpr)Tpa; 417, pr) top 
 Ala and possibly 569 K., op.pvco aoi top Aia top 'OXvpiuov /cat tt)v ' Advpap. 
 Pataecus swears thus: Pk. 329, Tpbs tup dewv; 274, pd top Ala; 313, d> 
 Zeu iro\vTlpr)Te; 268, d> Tibaeibov. The failure to complete an oath might 
 on occasion be the result of rhetorical artifice, the striving after unusual 
 effects; but the speaker in Pk. 221 is in no facetious mood. 
 
 This passage should be treated, I believe, as an example of the Athe- 
 nian vernacular. It proves, what perhaps should never have been doubted, 
 viz., that these elliptical formulae were in rather common use. They 
 
 7 Aelian Histor. anim. 3. 19, 4. 29; Theophylactus Simocatta Histor. 2. 9. 8; 
 Anon, in Suid. s.v. pal pa top. 
 
 8 Strato Sard. I.e., Agathias I.e., Meleager Epigr. Anth. Pal. 5. 179; cf. 
 Schroder, 6. 
 
 9 Schol. Arist. Ran. 1374; schol. PI. Gorg. 466 e. 
 
 10 "Scilicet redundat liber Aeliani etiam alibi ementitae pietatis simulatione, velut IX 33, XIV 13 
 and 28: XV 11, cett."— Schroder 6f. 
 
OATHS .") 1 
 
 resulted from the ellipsis of the superfluous final word of the common- 
 place phrases, /j.6. (yi}) top Ala, the oaths which were used most frequently 
 and were therefore the weakest. A parallel for such omission was fur- 
 nished by the ellipsis of the verb in the familiar curse, es Kopanas. The 
 article seems always to have been in the masculine singular. We hear 
 of other genders and numbers only in the rather dubious texts of the 
 lexicographers, 11 and even they fail to cite any sure examples from an- 
 cient writers. The only possible instance is the much discussed 12 frag- 
 ment of the Orge of Menander (369 K.) cited by Hesychius: ov \ikry\v 
 (fxa rr]v?) : ovk aXrjdcbs. Mevavdoos kv 'Opyfi. Bentley seems to have been 
 the first to suggest that this was an elliptical oath. There are, in my 
 opinion, certain serious objections to such an interpretation of the pas- 
 sage, (a) There are no parallels, (b) The origin of the form is obscure. 
 No oath by a goddess is used so constantly as the common oaths by 
 Zeus. Hence the name of the goddess by whom one swore would not be 
 readily suggested to the hearer by the mere form of the article. (It is 
 possible, of course, that had we the context we would see herein an in- 
 stance of aposiopesis). (c) ovk dXr^dws, the gloss, hardly seems the equiv- 
 alent of ov /jlcl tt]v, the assumed lemma. If this were an example of an 
 oath by a goddess, would there not have been, as Schroder has suggested, 
 a more careful explanation by the lexicographer? Perhaps an explana- 
 tion was given, which has been lost in transmission. In any event it 
 is strange that there is no mention of this passage in the numerous other 
 glosses in Hesychius on the same general theme. The evidence, in my 
 opinion, is against this being an oath, unless through aposiopesis, and 
 of that we could judge only with the entire passage before us. 
 
 Rejecting this as an oath, one is involved in further difficulties in 
 attempting to explain Hesychius' note: ov paT^v = ovk aX-qdusl In 
 the belief that there is corruption in the text, various attempts at emen- 
 dation have been made. Bos suggested ovk dXXws, and Passow dX?70d>s, 
 for the manuscript ovk dX^ws. It is possible that one of these is the 
 proper correction. Neither recommends itself to me. Both are too 
 obvious and fail to explain the present form of the text. 
 
 11 Phot. Suid. s.v. vq tt]v; Phot. Hesych. s.v. vol rdt-; Eustath. I.e.; Gloss in 
 
 Suid. S.V. VOL fjLOL TO. 
 
 12 Lambert Bos, Animad. (1715), III 14; Schneider, Periciihnn niticum in Antho- 
 logicum C. Cephalae (1772), 36; Toup, Emendatt. (1799), II 324; Eemsterhuya 
 (1811), ad Arist. PL 120; Bentley; Huschke, Anal. crit. (1800), 39; Abresch, Dilu- 
 cidd. auctor. 390; Mein.; Dobree; Kock; Blaydes; Schroder. 8 f. : Passow, Acta 
 Soc. Philol. Lips. (1811). T. I. p. lOf. 
 
52 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 In reading Bos' note in which he hazards the interpretation of ovk 
 aXrjdus as a question, another possible explanation occurred to me. Bos 
 refers to Hesychius s.v. ovk eros and schol. ad Arist. Plut. 404. To these 
 he might have added schol. Arist. PL 1166; schol. PI. Rep. 568 a; Suid., 
 Etym. M. s.v. eros; and Tzetes, Cramer A need. IV 77. 10. In all these 
 comments it is apparent that the scholiasts confounded eros (/j.a.TaL»)s, 
 "vainly"; cognate, Homeric erwo-tos) with ereos (dXrjdrjs, "real," 
 "true.") 13 It aided in this confusion that the few sentences 14 in which 
 the phrase ovk eros occurred might be interpreted in two ways. Tak- 
 ing ovk eros as equivalent of ov ndr-qv, ov luLaraLus "not in vain," the sen- 
 tence might be considered a simple declarative. Or confounding ovk eros 
 with ovk trtov the sentence might be taken as a question: "Really, 
 didn't he so and so?" The result is that the lexicographers gave two 
 utterly incompatible explanations of the word, for example, Hesychius: 
 ovk eros' ov /jLaraicos, ovk aX-qdibs or the schol. Arist. PI. 404 on the same 
 phrase ovk aXoyoos, dXXd Sikcuws, 77 avrl tov ovk aXrjdcbs. Bos after quo- 
 ting these passages adds the comment : ' ' quod postremum etiam inter- 
 rogative scribendum. Jam eros et ixar-qv idem significant." The logical 
 fallacy which Bos has committed is clear enough: that of the undis- 
 tributed middle. He has equated alternative but unequal explanations. 
 Without assuming a deliberate fallacy on the part of the scholiast, I 
 suspect that some such process lay back of the gloss in Hesychius. Per- 
 haps there was a conscious collating of two or three different glosses on 
 eros. But more probably the original reading was ov nar-qv ovk eros; 
 then somebody, reading the glosses on ovk eros, wrote in the margin 
 ovk aXrjdws; and then this latter explanation, as the simpler, crowded 
 out the original reading. Such, at least, is the hypothesis that has 
 occurred to me. But in the words of Schroder "videlicet haec res ex 
 iis est, quae certo sciri nequeant." A scholar of the future may have 
 similar difficulty in determining the exact coloring of some of our collo- 
 quialisms such as " Oh my," " Go to," and " Glory be." Are they 
 facetious or euphemistic! 
 
 13 In the perplexed question of these etymologies (cf. Ebel, ZvSpr. V [1856], 
 69 f. ; Fay, CI. Qu. Ill [1909], 273), these general relationships are undoubted. 
 
 14 Arist. Ach. 411, 413, Av. 915, Thes. 921, Eccl. 245, PI. 404, 1166, fr. 10 K.; PI. 
 Rep. 3. 414 e, 8. 568 a; Philet. 5 K. 8; Oppian Cyneg. 1. 53. 
 
OATHS 53 
 
 UNCERTAIN OATHS. 
 
 Pk. 95 opviw vr) [ 
 
 Speaker probably servus Davus (Kor., Sud.). The restorations sug- 
 geste are vr) Tr)v 'Adrjvav (or tov IIoo-a<5w) Kor., vr) tov Ai Sud. 
 
 Pk. 99 pa{ . . . oi<K 
 
 r)adas, dXXd TvpoirccXeL 
 
 Iuvenis Moschion chides his servant Davus. The three possibilities 
 metrically are p.a Al(a), p.a tov 'AttoWco, or /id tov + vowel (i.e., ellip- 
 tical oath). 
 
 Other passages where oaths have been restored are too unci! tain for 
 consideration. 
 
 OTHER OATHS. 
 
 S. 110 w iroXiafia Ke/cpo7rias x^ ov os, 
 
 a> Tavaos aidrjp, d) — 
 
 Senex Demeas in great agitation. 
 
 This is an oath or invocation in true tragic style. Cf. Capps: 
 "a hodge-podge of Euripidean phrases that recall those in Aristophanes; cf. Mi d. 
 771 and /. T. 1014 7rr6Xt(T^a naXXd5os, Hipp. 34 and Ion 1571 Kenpowiav xdova, 
 Orest. 322 tov ravaov aldepa. The aether is apostrophized in Soph. 0. C. 1171. 
 03 fxeyas aldrjp, co ZeD, and Aesch. Prom. 1092 co iravTuv aiOrip kolvov 4>aos elXLacruiv. 
 Aristophanes uses 7r6Xt(T/xa for grandiose effect in Av. 553, 1565, and ald-qp often 
 as a favorite word of Euripides, e.g., Ran. 892 aldrjp, kp.6v fiboKima." 
 Cf. also <h ttoXis "Apyovs Arist. Eq. 813, PI. 601 = Eur. Telephus, 713 N. 
 Cf. also Lef. p. 208; Wilamowitz, NJklA. XXI (1908), 59 n. 1; Van Leeu- 
 wen 2 ; Korte, Arch. Pap. IV (1908), 519; Bodin-Mazon, Extraits, ad I 
 
 SUMMARY. 
 
 Not excluding duplicates, there are one hundred and twenty-nine oaths 
 in Menander of which the character is fairly certain : ninety-eight spoken 
 by men, thirteen spoken by women, and eighteen where the sex of the 
 speaker is uncertain, though he is probably in most cases a man. It 
 will be noted that the great majority of the oaths are by men; that of 
 those by men, nearly two-thirds are by senes or servi ; and that of those 
 by women, over half are by meretrices. This is what one might expect 
 considering the proportion of the number of lines which the different 
 
54 
 
 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 All the gods 
 
 The twelve gods 
 
 Athena 
 
 Apollo 
 
 Asclepius 
 
 Aphrodite 
 
 Ge 
 
 Demeter 
 
 The Two Goddesses 
 
 Dionysus 
 
 Zeus 
 
 Helios 
 
 Heracles 
 
 Hephaestus 
 
 Poseidon 
 
 Elliptical 
 
 Grand Totals 
 
 Si 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 o 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ■■J 
 1) 
 
 3 
 
 > 
 
 °3 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 o 
 c 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 a> 
 
 3 
 
 71 
 
 a 
 2 
 
 09 
 
 £ 
 3 
 
 U 
 
 a> 
 
 _2 
 
 00 
 
 3 
 
 05 < 71 S S< 
 
 251038 
 
 i:; 
 
 ►3 £ U|m His > S <! < H 
 
 1 1 
 
 428 
 3 
 10 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 
 1098 
 
 3 1 
 
 SEX 
 UNCERTAIN 
 
 13 
 
 IS 
 
 36 
 2 
 8 
 
 16 
 3 
 2 
 2 
 2 
 2 
 2 
 
 33 
 6 
 
 11 
 1 
 2 
 1 
 
 129 
 
 classes of persons speak. One might think that oaths by iuvenes 
 might be more frequent, but the rather small number is in part 
 due to the fact that probably many of those which I have classed under 
 incerti are really spoken by iuvenes, for example, oaths in the mouths of 
 lovers. Furthermore, milites form really a mere subdivision of the larger 
 class of iuvenes, for example, Polemon in the Periceiromene. The evi- 
 dence seems to show no especial propensity for profanity on the part of 
 any especial class of persons. 
 
 Menander confirms the conclusion which has already been drawn 
 from the usage of other writers, that women never swear by Athena, 
 Apollo, Dionysus, Heracles, or Poseidon; that men never swear by the 
 Two Goddesses; and that all classes of persons indiscriminately, so 
 far as we can judge, used the oath by all the gods and that by Zeus. 
 Menander furnishes a slight amount of evidence on other forms of oaths, 
 but no conclusions can be drawn from this evidence until additional 
 material is available. It is unfortunate that there are no more oaths by 
 young men or by women, that we might be able to tell whether any dis- 
 
OATHS 55 
 
 tinction is to be drawn between the oaths which young men and old men 
 used, or those which matrons and slave women or women of loose repu- 
 tation used. Personally I do not believe that there was any such dis- 
 tinction, unless perhaps in the case of the oath by Poseidon; but this 
 is an opinion based rather on theory than on evidence. 
 
 A comparison of the types of oaths used in Menander with the usage 
 of Aristophanes, of other writers of Greek comedy, and of the writers of 
 Latin comedy may be of interest. Of the sixteen leading forms, all save 
 the oaths by Asclepius, Helios, and Hephaestus occur in Aristophanes; 
 all save that by the Twelve Gods and the elliptical oath occur elsewhere 
 in Greek comedy. The oaths by the Twelve Gods, by Asclepius, by 1 lie 
 Two Goddesses, by Dionysus, by Hephaestus, and the elliptical oath do 
 not occur in Latin comedy. 
 
 There are certain notable omissions in the list of gods by whom the 
 characters in Menander swore. The oaths by Hermes, Hecate, and 
 Hestia occur in Aristophanes and other comic poets, but not in Menan- 
 der. Those by Hecate and Hestia are not found in Latin comedy. It 
 is possible that the oath by Artemis (= Juno Lucina), occurring in 
 Aristophanes and elsewhere, may have been used by the women of Me- 
 nander, cf. Men. 40 K. Most of the oaths that occur in Aristophanes, 
 not found in Menander, are oaths by local deities used by their especial 
 worshippers, e.g., Ach. 776, a Megarian swears by Diodes, and Ach. 867, 
 a Boeotian by Iolaus. The oaths by the "dog" and by Hera were Socrat ic 
 favorites and are found only in the writers of the Socratic school, i.e., 
 Xenophon and Plato. There are no oaths in Menander to parallel the 
 Aristophanic oaths by "Respiration," Wvairvoi], or "Holy Mist," 
 'O/iLxkv, which are used in the Clouds solely for comic effect. Menander 
 has occasion to introduce such extravagant oaths only in such a para- 
 tragedic passage as Demeas' soliloquy in the Samia (cf. p. 53). 
 
 In general, the characters in Menander used the oaths generally used 
 in other Greek comedies, and presumably by the mass of the people. 
 The oaths in Menander, therefore, furnish additional reason for believ- 
 ing that his language was closely imitative of the language of the com- 
 mon people. 
 
CHAPTER II. 
 
 MUTES AND LIQUIDS. 
 
 The fact is well known 1 that in the iambic trimeter and trochaic tetra- 
 meter of the Attic drama the combination of mute and liquid within a 
 single word differed from other combinations of two consonants in its 
 effect upon a preceding syllable short by nature. The consonants 
 yp, yv, 8/jl, bv always make position; jSX, 7X regularly do, in Aristophanes 
 always. On the other hand, the remaining combinations, viz. /3p, yp, 
 
 5p, 9\, 6fX, 0V, dp, K\, KfJL, KV, Kp, 7rX, TV, Tp, t\, TfJL, TV, Tp, <f)\, 4>V, (f)p, %X, 
 
 XM> x v > XP, usully have no effect upon the quantity of a preceding short 
 syllable. In tragedy these rules are occasionally violated in certain words 
 of lyric and epic association, and in a few instances through conscious 
 poetic freedom. In Aristophanes all exceptions, apart from the word 
 bpaxp-y] (which I shall have occasion to discuss later), appear to be due 
 to quotation, parody, or reminiscence of other poets. 
 
 ] An exhaustive bibliography of the discussions of the metrical value of mutes 
 and liquids in the Attic drama would be very extensive. I have consulted the 
 following scholars; the list includes, I trust, all the more important discussions 
 and statements of the principles involved: 
 
 Dawes, Misc. Crit. (1745), Sec. V. ad Arist. PI. 166; Hermann, Elem. metr. (ed. 
 1817), p. 28 f., ad Soph. Antig. 296, ad Eur. Bacch. 1301, adAesch. Agam. 400; Por- 
 son, ad Eur. Hec. 298, praef. ad Hec. LIX, Mus. Crit. Ill (1814), 334; Monk, ad 
 Eur. Ale. 408; Elmsley, ad Eur. Med. 288, ad Eur. Bacch. 1307; Schafer, ad Eur. 
 Orest. 64; Seidler, ad Eur. El. 1009, 1053; Bothe, Soph. fr. 1, p. 107; Lobeck, ad 
 Soph. Aj. 1109; Matthia, Gramm. ed. 1837 (English trans.), §§24, 25; Cobet Mn. 
 IV (1855), 124 f. = N. L. 28 f. ; Rumpel, Quaestiones metricae, progr. Insterburg, 
 (1865-6) ; Schmidt, Gr. Metrik 66 (trans. White 8) ; Maguire, The Prosody of /3X and 
 y\ in Old Comedy and Tragedy, Hermath. II (1876), 331-354; Gobel, Decorreptione 
 Attica, diss. Bonn (1876); Christ, Metrik der Gr. u. R. (1879), 12 f.; Kopp, Positio 
 debilis und correplio Attica, RhMus. XLI (1886), 247 ff., 376 ff. ; F. Perschinka, 
 De mediae et novae quae vocatur comoediae Atticae trimetro iambico, diss. (1891), 
 367 f. (reprint, Dissertationes philologae Vindobonensis III [1887], 321-373); Ross- 
 bach-Westphal, Gr. Metrik, IIP (1887), 1. 105 f.; Kuhner-Blass, Gramm. I 1. 303- 
 307; Kock, ad Arist, Nub. 320; Tucker, On a Point of Meter in Greek Tragedy, C1R 
 XI (1897), 341 ff. ; von Mess, zur Positionsdehnung vor Muta cum Liquidabei den 
 
 56 
 
MUTES AND LIQUIDS 57 
 
 As for the comedy of the Middle and New periods, it has been as- 
 sumed by many scholars 2 that it was more closely related to tragedy in 
 matters of prosody, than to the Old Comedy. The discovery of consid- 
 erable fragments of the plays of Menander may enable us in some meas- 
 ure to test this assumption. 
 
 I desire therefore to cite the passages in his fragments in which there 
 are real or apparent exceptions to the foregoing rules; to determine, if 
 possible, the justification for each genuine exception. The solution of 
 this problem may give some clue concerning the relation of Menander's 
 language, on the one hand, to that of tragedy, and, on the other hand, to 
 that of the common people. 
 
 SYLLABLES IN THE STRONG POSITION REMAIN SHORT. 
 
 Before /3X the syllable appears to remain short in 
 
 638. IK., /jL-q tovto (3\e\f/ris el vecorepos Xeyco. 3 
 
 Cobet, with whom Kock and Blaydes later agreed, doubted this 
 reading. But Meineke stoutly defended it and noted parallels for such 
 shortening in Theocritus, Bion, and Moschus, in Sopater, the writer of 
 tragic farces, as well as in late Greek writers. But these authors are 
 poor criteria for the prosody of the comic trimeter. We must consider, 
 however, the three passages which Meineke quoted from comedy, in 
 poets other than Aristophanes and Menander. 
 
 attischen Dichtern, RhMus. LVIII (1903), 270 ff.; A. Korte, RhMus. LX (1905), 
 411 f.; Naylor, Doubtful Syllables in Iambic Senarii, ClQu. I (1907), 4ff.; W'ila- 
 mowitz-Mollendorf, Berlin klassikertexte, V. (1907), 2. 74, ad v. 7; id., NJrklA. 
 XXI (1908), 58 n. ; Sachtschal, De comicorum Graecorum sermone metro accom- 
 modate, diss. Breslau (1908), 12 f. ; Schadc, De correptione Attica, diss. Gryps- 
 walde (1908); Selvers, De mediae comoediae sermone, diss. \\V>t phalia (1909), 
 15 f; Capps, ad Pk. 156 (86 Kor.). 
 
 2 Cf . e.g. Mein. on the prosody of /3X, yX, I 295 (cf. Perschinka; Schade, 41 ; Sel- 
 vers), Kock, ad Antiph. 175. 2, and Ktihner-Blass, I 1. 307. Mein. seems to have 
 recognized that the later comic poets did not differ from the old in their treatment 
 of the weak position, cf. nn. 17, 22, 28, 37. So also Wilamowitz. Korte. Sacht- 
 schal, take the opposite view. 
 
 3 Cf. Elmsley, Edin. Rev. XIX (1811), 90 n.; Mein. Men. fab. inc. XCI, Com. Gr. 
 I 295, ed. Theocr. p. 331, Commentatio de Scymno, p. 8, ed. Stob. IV p. l.XXI ; 
 Cobet, Mn. IV (1855), 241 ( = N. L. 57 f.); Jacobs, ap. Mein. V p.CCLXXV; Kock; 
 Perschinka; Blaydes, Advers. I 156, II 22S, ad Arist. Vesp. 570; Berwerden, Col- 
 lectanea critica, epicritica, exegetica (1903), 172 f.; Selvers. 
 
58 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Autocr. 4 3 K. a/jLvoi 8e 6\r)xa£ov<nv: 
 
 Kock's emendation, fxr)Ka£ovcrLv, is easy and removes the metrical diffi- 
 culty. 5 In 
 
 Machon, ap. Athen. 13. 581 b. 8 Kal to. bbpar airofiXexJ/aaa 
 
 the syllable before /3X is to be considered long or short, according as 
 one does or does not acknowledge the admission into the iambic trim- 
 eter of an anapest after a dactyl. 6 Apart from the fact that this com- 
 bination seems to occur in a number of passages scattered through Greek 
 comedy, 7 it should not surprise us in Machon, whose verse was irregular. 
 Indeed this very combination occurs in vv. 10, 2.7 of this same pas- 
 sage. I do not doubt therefore that the vowel before /3X might have 
 been treated as long. Those who refuse to believe that Machon ever 
 used the combination of dactyl and anapest, must assume corruption 
 both in our line and in vv. 10, 27, — an assumption by no means im- 
 possible. But, in any case, Meineke has found in the line a very poor 
 witness. In the remaining parallel cited by Meineke, 
 
 Antiph. 175. 2 K., </>oin/cas, ev 'Adrjvais be yXauKas. 17 KvTpos, 
 
 the syllable before 7X appears to be short. Corruption was suspected 
 by Herwerden, Mn. IV (1876), 322, 8 but he was unable to suggest any 
 remedy. However, the failure to find the remedy for a doubtful line does 
 not necessarily prove that the line is not corrupt; and any passage must 
 be held in suspicion which involves prosody scarcely paralleled else- 
 where. It is surely remarkable if true that this should be the only 
 instance in comedy where a syllable remains short before yX. But to 
 return to Men. 638. 1 K., it is to be noted as further argument against 
 the soundness of the received text, that before /3Xe7rco, the syllable pre- 
 ceding is always lengthened or common both in tragedy 9 and elsewhere 
 
 4 Maguire, 340, thinks to solve the difficulty by discrediting the early date 
 assigned to Autocrates on the authority of Suidas (Mein. I 270). 
 
 5 "nihil opus." — Blaydes. Herwerden suggests that the failure to make position 
 may be due to paratragedy, but in the three tragedians with the single exception of 
 j3v@\ov Aesch. Suppl. 761, the only word in iambics and trochees which allows a 
 vowel before jSX to remain short is fiXaaravo} with cognates, cf . Maguire, 335; 
 Rossbach-Westphal, I.e. 
 
 6 Tolit. cited by White, CIPh. IV (1909), 159f., add Rumpel, Phil. XXVIII (1869), 
 626; Perschinka, 363 f.; Mein. IV 498; Kock, RhMus. XLVIII (1893), 213. 
 
 7 Cf. the list in Rossbach-Westphal, IIP 2. 229 f., and Christ, 329. 
 
 8 But see Kock and Selvers. 
 
 9 Hence our fragment is not tragic, as Elmsley assumed. 
 
MUTES AND LIQUIDS 59 
 
 in Menander: Long: S. 62 aivo$\k\]/w , 325. \ Iv. ovnkri fiXentis, 541. 3 to 
 fi\eirei.i>, 586. 2 avTifi\tTreiv; Common : 402. 5 awopXiirwai. 1 " To be sure, 
 no satisfactory emendation for the line has been suggested: Cobet's /«) 
 tovto yue/u^ryo-fl' involves changes also in t lie line that follows; Blaydes' 
 nv tovt' adpijaris or pi] tovto ylvcao-K, hardly gives the sense: Meineke's 
 own suggestion, pi) tovt' e\ey£r)s is perhaps the easiest. But to repeat, 
 the failure to find a satisfactory emendation does not prove the sound- 
 ness of the suspected text. All the evidence, the lack of satisfactory 
 parallels, and the all but complete variance with tragic and comic 
 usage, brings the manuscript reading under suspicion. 
 Similar conclusions are to be drawn concerning 
 
 683. 2 K., r) 7roXXd (paiiXoJS 7rept/3t/3X7?a0at Trpaypa.Ta. n 
 
 As in the other instances Meineke defend ed the reading, while Kock and 
 Blaydes suspected corruption. Once again the usage of tragedy and 
 of Menander is against the manuscript tradition: In S. 192, we find 
 enfie(3\riKe with antepenult of common quantity, but there is no example 
 of a short syllable in such a place. Kock's irepLpefivadat. ypappara was 
 rightly rejected by Blaydes and Herwerden. The true reading is still 
 to be found. Apart from these two passages, which from general con- 
 siderations of tragic and comic prosody may be suspected, Menander 
 always lengthened a syllable before a medial with X, p, v. Vi 
 
 SYLLABLES IN THE WEAK POSITION ARE LENGTHENED. 
 
 377 K. vvv irldi, vvv a<j>vf3pLaov, rjv a<pv8piKa. 
 
 One cannot treat as short the syllable in question both times it occurs 
 in this verse without introducing an overlapping tribrach ( ~ ~ ~ -+- ! m 
 the fifth foot, of which phenomenon there are only two examples else- 
 
 10 InPk. 86, a trochaic passage, the quantity of the syllable before 0\ in eKtjSXecf) 
 is uncertain because of a lacuna preceding and following; but every acceptable 
 restoration that has been proposed makes the vowel Long before fiX; cf. Capps 
 and Jensen. 
 
 11 Cf. Mein. ad. I., Theocritus, p. 331; Kock, and RhMus. XLVII1 L893 212; 
 Blaydes; Herwerden; Selvers. 
 
 12 In certain fragments, the lines are so defective that meter, and hence quan- 
 tity, are in doubt : e.g., 
 
 27 K. ap4>ifi\iio-Tpu) 7repi/3dXXercu 
 
 714 K. otclu yepwv yepovTt yvuprjv 5t8ol 
 
 There are no examples of 8p, Bv. 
 
60 STUDIES IX MKXANDER 
 
 where in Menander: 123. 2 K., 325. 15, and but five in Aristophanes 
 (White, 144). To treat it as long both times, is to introduce into the 
 fourth foot the equally objectionable anapest beginning with the last two 
 syllables of an unelided word (+ w , — ) a phenomenon which occurs in 
 the fourth place in 462. 3 K., and in the second place, 348. 8, in a com- 
 bination of proper names (White, 153). Therefore it seems preferable 
 to scan the disputed syllable, first as short, and then as long. For this 
 divergent treatment of the same syllable in one and the same line, trag- 
 edy furnishes numerous parallels: e.g., Soph. 0. C. 883, Eur. /. A. 961 
 0/3pis (short), i5j3pio-' (long); Eur. Cycl. 673 rv^Xol (long), rv4>\6s (short); 
 Ores. 794, owqaeis (long), okvos (short); 517 N. aypeveis (long), aypav 
 (short); Phoen. 881 vtupoi (long), venpols (short); /. T. 3 'Arpeus (short), 
 'Arpews (long); Soph. 0. C. 442, warpos (short), warpi (long); Phil. 296 
 TreTpoLcnv (short), werpov (long) ; Antig . 1240 veKpos (long), venpu (short). 1 ' 
 Elsewhere in Menander, this syllable is short, fy3pei 728 K., or com- 
 mon, ujSptferco Pk. 316. acfrvfiplacu occurs in Alexis 45. 4 K. with short 
 antepenult. It does not occur in tragedy. However, the kindred word, 
 ujSpis, with many of its other compounds is frequent enough and with 
 long quantity is found twenty times in Sophocles and Euripides. 14 The 
 tragic associations of the root word are very clear therefore. Though 
 the tragic influence is not otherwise apparent in our verse, nor even in 
 this particular word d0u/3pt/ca, it was doubtless responsible for this 
 lengthening before ,flp. 15 
 
 1108 K. yfjpas \eovTOS Kpelaaov aK/maioju vefipwv 
 
 Though aKp.i) is found in Aristophanes and irapaK/jLaari Men. 573. 2 K., 
 (both short), anpaluv is elsewhere unknown to comedy. As Kock ob- 
 served it is distinctly a tragic word, especially with this quantity, e.g., 
 Aesch. Pers. 441, Eur. Ale. 316, Hel. 897. Furthermore, the fragment 
 was assigned to Menander by Diibner, merely because it follows 738 K., 
 which is definitely ascribed to him in the manuscript. 16 Whether from 
 
 13 Cf. Matthia, Gramm. 101, ad Eur. Hec. 673; Kuhner-Blass, I 1. 307 n.; Sacht- 
 schal, 13. 
 
 14 Tucker's totals, which I follow throughout, are somewhat smaller than those 
 of Rumpel or Gobel, partly because he leaves out of consideration Eur. Rhes., 
 I. A., Cycl. 
 
 15 I formerly thought to find an example of lengthening before 8p in a word 
 of tragic association in etpedpeveiv (Capps) or ecfredpov (Sudhaus), Pk. 134; but 
 Sudhaus now restores according to Jensen's reading: 
 
 ov (j^bbp' [fjK)ov(rev wapovra a'r]8e[o)s] M. paanyla. 
 
 16 Cf. Kock; Cramer, Anec. Ox. IV 254. 21. 
 
MUTES AND LIQUIDS 6 
 
 Menander or not, it is preeminently a tragic line, 17 and the prosody of 
 anixaiuiv is (o be treated accordingly. 
 
 1085 K. avev 8e ivarpos TtKvov ovk eirj ttot av, 
 
 avev 8e /xijrpos oi8e avWafirj Tenvov, 
 irarepa 8e Troiel Ttuva, p.r]Tep' cos aurjp. 
 
 r'tKvov with long penult occurs thirty-one times in Sophocles 
 seventy-seven times in Euripides. For varianl treatment in adjacenl 
 lines, of. Eur. Ale. 377, 379; Here./. 45, 47; 454, 456; L420, I 122; Phot n. 
 18, 19; 1263, 1264. The syllable is long in Ajitiph. 163. 6 k.' . Eupolis 
 103. 2 K., l!I Arist. 585. 1 K. 20 In Menander it is elsewhere short:G.25, 
 63, 84, S. 27, 598. 2 K., cf. 0iX6twos 657 K. 
 
 There is no certainty whatever that the passage before us was written 
 by Menander. The ascription is due entirely to the surmise of Hem- 
 sterhuys in a note on Clemens Alex. Strom. '2. 23. 142, and was approved 
 by Dindorf. 21 But the chances are againsl it, since v. 1 = Eur. Ore, t. 
 554 2 where the scholiast quotes avev 8e p.rjTp6s v. 2. (Adesp. 16 K). \\ 
 Menander or any comic poet used these verses as they -land, he musl 
 have been consciously imitating Euripides. 
 
 712. 1 K. eirav e/c p.eTa(3o\r]s eirl Kpelrreu ykvr\. 
 
 The dactyl in the second place shows the corruption of the line, which 
 is therefore to be neglected as evidence on matters of prosody and meter. 22 
 
 Pk. 229 8ebv Xafielv Kara Kparos. ovroai pe yap 
 
 This adverbial phrase occurs only twice again in comedy, Pk. 107. 
 198, 2;! but with this metrical phrasing I _ Karakpdros| (_, v w,| ^ - ■ 
 
 l7 "neque Menandri neque alius poetae eomici fragmentum esse, vel productio 
 primae syllabae im aKpaLwv docket." — Mein. I\' 711. 
 
 'M'f. Mein.; Kock; Perschinka, 368; Korte, RhMus! I.X (1905), H2 critii 
 by Wilamowitz, 59, for reKvov "isl immer Lehnworl des hohen Stiles 
 (hi cs nicht nu'lir in Leben gebniuchlich is1 
 
 19 Parody of sonic tragic poel (Hermann, Opusc. V 290, cf. Mein.), Euripides 
 (Mein.), cf. Kock. 
 
 20 Tragic imitation, cf. Mein. V 70, Kock. 
 
 21 Ad Clem. Alex. 1. c; cf. Kock. 
 
 22 €K ^terafloXrjs eirav eirl to Kpelrroi 1 yevt] Mcin.: ix ptTaJoXris iirav to. a 
 eirl KpeiTTOv Teay (peirrj), Blaydes, cf. Mcin. Men. et Phil. Eel. 248, 576; Her- 
 werden. 
 
 23 Since the lacuna in the second fool can scarcely be supplied save by two shorts, 
 t he scansion of the remainder of t he line is cert ain. 
 
62 STUDIES IN MENANDEK 
 
 At first sight it would appear that in our passage the syllable before up 
 must be long to avoid the tribrach (^ ^ , ^ ) beginning with a dissyllabic 
 word, which form of tribrach is not found elsewhere in the third foot of 
 any verse of Menander and only twice in Aristophanes, Av. 1588, Ach. 
 71. 24 It does occur, however, in the parallel phrase, Kara Tpo\irov Apol- 
 lod. 17. 2 K., the first foot of which Perschinka, 340, scans as a tribrach 
 (w^,^) excusing, as one might here, the metrical peculiarity on the 
 ground of the close connection between the two words. Of the two 
 metrical peculiarities the tribrach is less violent than the lengthening of 
 the syllable which must therefore be scanned as short. 
 
 E. 107 drjpav \eovras, 6ir\a f3a<TTa£eiv, jpkxtiv 
 
 Though oVXife with common quantity of the antepenult is found in 
 Pk. 200, oxXa does not occur elsewhere in Menander. But with long 
 penult it occurs twenty-two times in tragedy. This passage of the Epi- 
 trepontes is decidedly tragic, and the lengthening is to be ascribed to 
 tragic influence as Naber, Mn. VIII (1880), 425; Wilamowitz, 59; Leeu.; 
 Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 1502; and Capps have remarked. 25 
 
 Pk. 393 XP V(r V Te piirpa 
 
 fxirpa is elsewhere unknown to comedy.' The penult is short in its 
 two occurrences in tragedy, Eur. Hec. 924 (lyric), Bacch. 833. In Ho- 
 mer, on the contrary, it is always long, 77. 4. 137, 187, 216; 5. 857. 
 This passage in the Leipzig fragment, though much broken, is distinctly 
 tragic. 26 If the text be right, 27 the usage of epic poetry is here to be 
 recognized. 
 
 557. 4 K. rd <5' idea TrpoaTideaai reus aWorpiOLS 
 
 There is no parallel in comedy or tragedy for the lengthening of the 
 antepenult of aWorpLois. In Menander elsewhere, E. 96, S. 130, 68. 2 K., 
 602. 2, 742, the syllable is short. There seems to be no justification for 
 this lengthening. Inasmuch as the sense is obscure, the passage is prob- 
 ably corrupt. 28 
 
 24 White, 145; Rumpel, Phil. XXVIII (1869), 607. 
 
 25 Cf. Leo, GoNachr. (1907), 327. 
 
 26 Cf. Korte, BSG. LX (1908), 169 f . ; Schmidt, WklPh. XXVI (1909), 1053, Herm. 
 XLIV (1909), 440; Capps, ad 1. 
 
 27 Korte I.e. queried the reading because of the unusual lengthening, and in the 
 Teubner ed. (1910) accepted Herwerden's emendation by transposition, fxirpa 
 re xP va "0 TravTO.. Cf. Capps. 
 
 28 So Mein.; Kock; Naber, Mn. VIII (1880), 422; Blaydes; Wilamowitz. Her- 
 werden's defense of the passage, Obs. Crit. 94, with the difficult translation, "ita- 
 
MUTES AND I. KM [DS 63 
 
 1085. 1 K. avev 8e irarpos Ttuvov ovk et'77 ttot' av. 
 
 There is no other example in Menander of the long penult in irarpos 
 (-0, the syllable being either short,— E. 449, Pk. 307, 29 320, S. 39, 53, 
 60 K, 520. 2, 603. 1, 656, 808; or common E. 351 . S. 99, 660 K. ; common 
 also in its derivatives: 7rdrpia, Kl. 23 :!0 ; 6po7rdrpia, G. 10; 7rarpwos, 68. 
 1 K., 349. 3, 403. 3(?) 31 ; irarp^ 582. 1. However, this Lengthening in 
 warpos (-£) is frequent in tragedy, Tucker noting one hundred and 
 thirty instances, not to mention the same prosody in the derivatives of 
 this root. All this evidence strengthens the conclusion already formed 
 (p. 61), in discussing the prosody of tUvov, that Clemen- Alex, is ((not- 
 ing a tragic poet or a reminiscence of tragedy in a comic poet. 
 
 694 K. fypbvqaiv aaKwv acfrpocnp pi] xpw </nXois 
 
 eirei neKXr/aeL Kal av iravreXcos a0pcoy. 
 
 cufrptov occurs in Menander only once elsewhere, 1096 K., and there 
 the penult is short. Other compounds of the same root are frequent, I >ut 
 a preceding short syllable always remains short: a^povoos, Pk. 308; 
 <t>povko> (Kara-) G. 27, E. 15, S. 297, 6. 2 K., 88, 93. 1, 301. 10, 538. 5, 
 676; 4>povtIs E. 38; 4>povtI$w E. 552, 752 K.; or else is of common quan- 
 tity: 4>p6vLpos, 421 K. ; cfrpovrls, 539. 8K.; (frpoPTifa 653 K. 
 
 As the uncertain reading in the second line of our passage indicates, 32 
 there is corruption present, but rols afypoiaiv Dobree, approved by 
 Blaydes, heals the fault, especially since it gives a trisyllabic anapesl 
 (vw _) in the fourth place, of which there are eighteen examples in 728 
 sound verses of Menander (White, 150), — sufficient evidence of the 
 poet's readiness to use this form. 
 
 que rem alienam aiigent sua," he seems to have reconsidered, for he fails to mention 
 it in his Collect. Cr., hut admits that the passage is corrupt. Neither tvavrlois 
 (?) Kock, rolac tu>v 7re\as (cf. v. 2) Blaydes, nor w poo t idkao lv aWor plots ex^-v 
 Blaydes, is satisfactory. 
 
 29 Sachtschal's scansion. 1.'!. involves a faulty anapesl in the second place: cf. 
 
 White, 154 f. 
 
 30 Sachtschal's scansion, ih., involves a spondee in the fourth torn 
 
 " Spengel's very doubtful conjecture. a.irdvT(av Kock, nearer the mss., cf. Blay- 
 des. 
 
 32 Kock fails to give the important variant Kpi.0r]ar] which may he correct, >■(. 
 tup eiTTa ao(pccp d7ro00£7para, v. 160, ed. Wofflin, SM \. 1886 . 289 f.: Nauck; 
 Herwerden. 
 
Ill STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 E. 118 olvtos Iva KepSavete bpaxpos ocodeKa. 
 
 The prosody of bpaxpri has been the subject of much controversy. 33 
 In Achaeus 55 N., its only occurrence in tragedy, the penult is of com- 
 mon quantity. In comedy it is generally short (seventeen times in 
 Aristophanes), but it is long: Arist. Vesp. 691 (anapests), Pax 1201, 
 PI. 1019; Philipp. 9. 7 K.; Antiph. 147. 5; Alex. 2. 6 (anapests); Plato 
 coin. 174. 17; Macho, ap.Athen. 13.581 b. 8. In the passages of Aristoph- 
 anes just cited, Bergk followed by Dindorf et at., restored the form Sapxpv 
 mentioned by Hesychius s.v.; while Gaisford, ad Suid. I, 1058, against 
 the judgment of Thomas Magister, read the form Spayprj, cited by Suid. 
 s.v. But Aristophanes would scarcely for the sake of meter have intro- 
 duced into a few passages a dubious Attic form. 34 One might assume 
 that the passages cited are all corrupt, 35 if their number did not preclude 
 such a view. The simplest solution is to believe, with Wilamowitz, that 
 the occasional length of the penult became a poetic tradition in comedy, 
 justified by the poets on the grounds of metrical expediency. Compare 
 the treatment of ''wind" in English poetry. 
 
 If we grant this metrical license to the comic poets, it is unnecessary 
 in E. 118, our point of departure, to assume corruption. 36 Neither, on 
 the other hand, can we draw any conclusions from this especial case as 
 to the general practice of productio by Menander. It is interesting to 
 note that elsewhere the disputed syllable is placed by Menander where 
 it would be of common quantity, that is, in the arsis of an odd foot: J. 
 II. 11, S. 177, 197 K, 319. 3, 319. 7, 327. 3. Did Menander have a feel- 
 ing for the length of the syllable? 
 
 633. 1 K. 8tl tovs irevop'tvovs pexpi. & v faaiv irovelv. 
 
 pexpt is found but twice in tragedy, Eur. 953. 32 N., Soph. Aj. 571 
 (commonly suspected), and then with short penult. Menander uses 
 it in S. 321, 588. 3 K. both times with short penult. Bentley's emenda- 
 
 33 Cf. Bernhardy ad Suid. s.v. dpayprj; Bachmann, Lexici Aristophanei speci- 
 men, Frankfurt (1884), 6; Kopp; Korte; Wilamowitz; Leo, GoNachr. (1907), 327; 
 Leeu.; Capps, ad E. 118; together with commentators (esp. Bergk, Blaydes, Din- 
 dorf) on Arist. Vesp. 691, Pax 1201, PI. 1019. 
 
 34 So Kopp, Bachmann (quoting Roper, progr. Danzig [1878], 25-27) s.v. 8apx~ 
 prj. dpaypr], though the correct form theoretically, has no existence outside of 
 Suidas, who, perhaps, followed the reading of a corrupt manuscript (Pearson, 
 cf. Bernhardy). 
 
 35 Bachmann, 7, cites many emendations, all of which Kopp justly rejects. 
 
 36 dpaxpo.s 'iva Kep5avet.ev avrui ddooena Housman. 
 
Mi TES \\l> Uoi [DS 65 
 
 tion irtvoixkvowi for jLvofxevov; removed one faull in the verse, which is 
 quoted by Stobaeus in an undoubtedly corrupl form. In my opinion 
 the verse still needs attention,'' 7 for the prosody of /uexpi as the verse 
 now stands is open to grave objection. 
 
 H. fr. Lex. Sabb. vvv 8e tols e£ aarecos 
 
 KW-qyerais rjKOvai. irepLr)yri(Top.cu 
 ras axpadas. 
 
 The prosody of the last word bothered Kock, RhMus. XLVIH (1893 
 587, and Kretschmar, 59, because they failed to sec thai the quotation 
 began not at the beginning bin a1 the middle of a verse. The remedy 
 was given by Wilamowitz I.e. 40 n. 2. 
 
 I have now discussed the exceptions, or supposed exceptions, to the 
 prosodic rule of mutes and liquids in Menander. The results of the 
 examination are as follows: In the strong position we found two lines 
 in which a syllable remained short before words beginning with 0\, 
 though elsewhere, in comedy and tragedy alike, syllables are lengthened 
 before this combination in these two particular words. Examination 
 of the parallels presented by Meineke showed that, apart from these two 
 doubtful passages in Menander, there is but one passage (possibly two) 
 in Middle or New Comedy in which our manuscript tradition gives any 
 evidence whatever of a shortening of a syllable in the strong position. 
 Because of the very meagerness of the evidence, the conclusion followed 
 that the text in all these passages is probably corrupt. 
 
 As to the weak position, thirteen passages have been discussed. 
 Our conclusions may be summarized as follows: Tragic influence, 
 five instances, a4>vj3pLKa 377 K.; aKpaiuiv 1108 K., Men. incert.; tckvov, 
 ■iraTpbs 1085 K., Men. incert.; 6ir\a E. 107. Epic, one instance, pirpa 
 Pk. 393, tragic passage. Metrical convention, one instance, Spaxnas, 
 E. 118, similar use in Aristophanes. Corrupt verse, two instances, iirl 
 KpelTTov712. 1 K.; p.kxpi. 633. 1 K. Suspected, two instances, aWorpioLs 
 557. 4 K., sense obscure; a<f>po<nv 694. 1 K.. following verse corrupt, rols 
 a4>poat.v a probable emendation. Lengthening wrongly assumed, two 
 instances, /cara Kparos Pk. 22U; dxpa5as II. fr. hex. Sabb. 
 
 In view of this evidence, in view of what appears to have been the 
 
 37 "versus nondum persanatus est" Mein. IV 258. rous 7< I Dindorf , ad Ste- 
 
 phanus Tins. s.v. a ( *YP' ("probabiliter," Mein, V L06 : roit Tvtvopkvovs pk\pi 
 av ov, Mein.; rous irevop.epovs {yap) 8el Blaydes; Korte accepted the reading of 
 the manuscript while Wilamowitz suspected it. 
 
66 STUDIES IX MENANDER 
 
 practice of other poets of New and Middle Comedy, 38 in view of the col- 
 loquial tone of Menander's trimeter — so well fitted to be the medium of 
 the comedy of manners — I think we must conclude (a) that any arbi- 
 trary departure from the Attic speech of his day, either by correptio in 
 the strong position, or productio in the weak position, 39 was avoided by 
 
 38 Of the ten examples of productio in Middle and New Comedy cited by Korte, 
 Wilamowitz's searching criticism left but four. Of these four, two, Men. 557. 4 K., 
 633, are undoubtedly corrupt, as I have already shown. That leaves but two 
 examples on which to build a theory: — one of these, Philipp. 25. 5 K. (Plut. V. 
 Demos. 12) is a corrupt line, running thus in the manuscript: 
 
 5i' op aaefiovvTO. 6 xeTrXos eppayr] peaos] 
 The hiatus has been removed by different emendations: 8i ov aaefiovvd' 6 irewXoS 
 eppayrj peaos Sintenis, Korte; 8l' ov dae/Sovvd' 6 ireirXos oieppayrj peaos Cobet, 
 Kock; i5i' ov aaefiovvra 8' 6 7re7rXos eppayr] pecros, Mein. At best the quantity 
 of the first syllable of TeirXos is uncertain here. In tragedy, there are fourteen 
 cases of its lengthening, twice, as it happens, with p-qyvvpi: 
 Aesch. Pers. 468 P??£;as 8e ireir\ovs 
 
 Eur. Hec. 558 Xafiovaa ireirXovs e£ anpas cttco pL8os 
 
 epprj^e Xayovas. 
 In comedy it is long, once, in an obviously paratragedic passage, Hermipp. 6 K.,cf. 
 Cobet. Studniczka, Die altgr. Tracht, Wien (1886), 135, has shown that 7re7rXos was 
 not in common use after Homer, being confined to tragedy or else referring dis- 
 tinctly to the sacred Peplos of the goddess. Therefore even if one could grant the 
 correctness of the text which Korte adopts, one could not find in the passage a 
 proof of the general use of productio by the writers of Comedy, but merely a fur- 
 ther instance of tragic parody. 
 
 Korte's only remaining test passage is Diph. 38. 2 K. 
 
 6 Xa/3pioi>. Kr?7<n7r7ros, elarjyqadprjv. 
 Apart from the general freedom with which poets treat proper names, the natural 
 quantity of the antepenult of XafipLas is uncertain, the word occurring in poetry 
 so far as I know only in Timocl. 5 K., where it is short. Probably Diph. I.e. is 
 corrupt and we should read with Bergk (cf. Blaydes) 6 rov XaSptou. 
 
 Salvers adds to Korte's list Eub. 107. 8 K. 
 
 ev ovo/acl 7roXXoIs, rpcoros, arpcoros, 8aavs, 
 In v. 4, an hexameter, the syllable is short. The prosody may be explained by the 
 fact that the word belongs to the high style, occurring in Pindar, the tragedians, 
 Plato, Aristotle and late writers. 
 
 Sachtschal cites adesp. 231 K. <5i&7rXeKe and adesp. 398 TeTpvirrjpevr], as apar- 
 ent examples of productio. Apart from the suspicion of corruption (cf. Mein.), 
 one scarcely cares to base an argument on verses whose pedigree cannot be more 
 definitely traced. 
 
 39 I know of no evidence that correptio Attica was a different thing in the mouths 
 of the common people at the end of the IV century than at the beginning. For the 
 
Ml IKS \\|) LIQUIDS 67 
 
 Menander, who was above all a metrical artist 40 ; (b) thai any verses, 
 in which such departures occur, are to be understood, if supported by par- 
 allels, as quotations, parodies, or reminiscences of other poets; and (c 
 that all other such verses, if this latter explanation seems improbable, 41 
 are to beheld under suspicion. In short Menander's prosodic treatmenl 
 of syllables before a mute and liquid was not a whit different from thai of 
 Aristophanes. To use the words of Wilamowitz, 
 
 Naturlich ist Menander so korrekt wie Aristophanes und die kleinen Fehler 
 der Ueberlieferung zu heben Bagatelle; dass manchmal aoch Korruptelen unheil- 
 bar bleiben, lehrt jedcn die Praxis, darum sind es doch Korruptelen. 
 
 earlier period, the evidence of Aristophanes is conclusive; for the later period thai 
 of Menander and the other later comic poets. 
 
 40 But cf. Cobet, N. L.54; Richards, ClQu. II (1908), 134. The famous reply of 
 Menander on the eve of a dramatic contest (Plut. De glor. Atht n. 347 f.i : i'i] tovs 
 deovs e7urye ireTo'njKa rrjv K.cop.u8Lav (JpnovopaqTai yap rj <5id0e<m" del 5' avrfi to. 
 crTix'^i-a eiraaaL, was a rhetorical way of stating his own emphasis on plot and on 
 portrayal of character (otl ko.1 avrol to. Trpdy/jLara twv \byoiv avaynaiOTtpa 
 nai Kvpiwrepa vonL£ov<nv). The new fragments have borne out this judgment, 
 but they have given us no "ground for thinking that he was comparatively in- 
 different to the words (Richards, 1. c.)." 
 
 41 Schade, who attempts to explain all cases of lengthening in the weak f >< . - 1 - 
 tion as due to the metrical stress, 22, criticises Kopp el al. : 
 
 "hoc niinime suffieere mihi videtur, slquls (licit locum quendam ex alio poeta aumptum e 
 certum locum non afferat vel afTerre non possit." 
 
 It is, in my opinion, merely a question as to where the burden of proof is to 
 be placed. It does not always require legal evidence to produce moral cer- 
 tainty, and a word may be convicted of tragic or epic associations though one 
 cannot cite author, work, or verse which is borrowed or parodied. 
 
CHAPTER III. 
 OMISSION OF THE ARTICLE METRI CAUSA. 
 
 A poet's style is determined largely by three factors: the thought- 
 content, the spoken idiom in which the thought is expressed, and the 
 metrical form to which the idiom is accommodated. The use and omis- 
 sion of the article in Greek prose has a well-recognized and very definite 
 influence upon thought-content: as its use limits the concept of the sub- 
 stantive which it modifies to a definite individual, so its omission removes 
 all such limitation. This principle, so clear in prose, must not be neg- 
 lected in the interpretation of verse, especially verse that closely imitated 
 the speech of daily life. The commentator's first duty in any case of 
 omission is to seek an explanation in the thought which the poet is ap- 
 parently endeavoring to express. The commentator must ask himself : 
 Is this noun, from which the article has been omitted, unlimited in its 
 application? If, on the contrary, it is clear that it refers to a definite 
 individual or thing, and furthermore if there appear in prose no parallels 
 for such omission, then and then only may he admit the influence of the 
 metrical form upon the diction. 
 
 The commentator must distinguish between two classes of phenomena: 
 (a) words or phrases of such prosodic character that they could never 
 stand in the iambic trimeter, if conjoined with the article; and (b) in- 
 stances in which a variation in prose usage offered to the poet the choice 
 of two phrases, practically equivalent in meaning, of which he might on 
 occasion find only one to be metrically suited to his verse. 
 
 With these fundamental principles in mind, the question may now be 
 considered: Did Menander, the writer of verse so closely imitative of the 
 speech of the common people, by a tour de force ever omit the article for 
 the sake of meter alone? The only systematic treatment of this subject 
 in the broad field of comedy and tragedy is that of Sachtschal, De comi- 
 corum Graecorum sermonemetro accommodate, diss. Breslau (1908), 27-35. 
 As many of his illustrations are drawn from Menander, it will be conve- 
 nient perhaps to follow his general method of presentation, without com- 
 mitting ourselves thereby as to the accuracy or inaccuracy of his con- 
 clusions. 
 
 68 
 
OMISSION OF THE A.RTICL1 (ill 
 
 Proper names form the first class whirl, Sachtschal considers. Though 
 he cites no passages from Menander I have rioted in our author certaiD 
 apparent exceptions to the rules which govern the use of the article with 
 proper names: 
 
 E. 585 TpayLK-qv epco <tol p-qaiv t£ Ai'^rjs 6\rjv. 
 
 In the citation of the names of dramas, usage varied. The article was 
 always used in Aristophanes, cf. Ran. 855, 863 f., Ach. 555 (Fuller, De 
 articuli in antiquis Graecis comoediis usu, diss. Leipzig [1888], 38), and 
 generally in Aristotle. The Alexandrians, however, as the scholia, the 
 lexicons, and the florilegia show, preferred to omit the article. Demo-. 
 19. 246; Arist. Rhet. ad Alex. 19. 143:} 1»; and Arist. Poet. 1. L447 b 21 
 (Bywater); 16. 1455 a 2, 4; 18. 1456 a 2; 24. 1 160 a 31, 32, 35, arc suffi- 
 cient examples to show that the article was sometimes omitted in prose 
 even as early as Menander. The poet therefore had two forms which 
 he might use according to the convenience of his verse. Since the longer 
 form was unmetrical, bringing together four long syllables, Menander 
 here took the permitted alternative and omitted the article. The use 
 of the article without the preposition (i. e. tt?s kvyrjs) would have 
 necessitated a complete recasting of the verse, in addition to the re- 
 sulting confusion between Auge the drama and Auge the person. The 
 poet avoided this form as metrically inconsistent and logically disad- 
 vantageous. 
 
 E. 234, 255, 260: | TavpoTo\\Lots\ cf. 300, 
 
 but E. 442, 579: | to'ls Tav\poiro\l\oLS. 
 
 Kiihner-Gerth II 1. 600 says: "Die Namen von Festen entbehren, 
 insofern sie schon an sich bestimmt, di^ Artikels." So also in inscrip- 
 tions, of the classical period. In later inscriptions, e.g., Hi. II U'.ii 
 (II. cent. B.C.), 467 (I. cent. B.C.), the article occurs •without apparent 
 reason," says Meisterhans-Schwyzer, 228 f. I suspect that even at an 
 earlier period, the usage of the spoken language varied. Menander's 
 departure from the rule laid down by the grammarians may be paralleled 
 by Aristophanes' indiscriminate use and omission of the article with the 
 name of the "Thesmophoria": with the article, Eccl. 223, Thesm. 182, 
 377; without the article, .1/'. L519, Thesm. 80. This is another instance 
 of the poets' accommodating a phrase to the demands of their verse 
 without departing from the usage of prose. 
 
70 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Pk. 379 aypiov KaXi'xpai irtXayos Xlyaias dXos. 
 
 348. 1 K. quel Xiircov Xlyalou aX/jLvpov fiados. 
 
 These verses are adapted from tragedy (Eur. Tro. 88 and 1, respec- 
 tively), which omitted the article more freely than did the popular speech 
 (Kuhner-Gerth II, 1.640). Hence the violation of the rule that the names 
 of seas should take the article 1 is not surprising. 
 
 The next class discussed by Sachtschal are supposed instances of the 
 omission of the article, metri causa, with the oblique cases of avdpuwoi, 
 or iravres avdpwiroL. From Menander he cites: 
 
 798 K. pbvos ear aTtapwybp-qTOv avdpdoiroLS epcos. 
 
 669. 2 K. Xa/jLirpoi, to. 8 evbov iraaiv avOptoirois 'Laoi. 
 
 115 K. to /JL-qdev abiKtlv iraoiv uvdptoiroLS irpeiret.. 
 
 It is scarcely necessary to add to this list other instances, which may be 
 easily found in Jacobs' Ind. com. diet. But the omission of the article 
 from this phrase is not peculiar to Menander or even to poetry. The 
 very passages which Sachtschal cites from Thucydides show that the 
 article was omitted with nearly as much freedom in prose; the article 
 used: 1. 21. 2, 141. 5; 2. 6. 2, 8. 4, 48. 2, 54. 3, 3. 39. 4, etc.; the article 
 omitted: 1. 1. 2, 93. 6; 2. 54. 1, 64. 3; 4. 34. 2, etc. One would indeed 
 expect such omission in general statements. It is difficult at times for 
 us to determine where the Greeks drew the line between the general 
 and the specific with such class words as avdpooTOL, save in so far as 
 the very presence or omission of the article gives us a clue. As for 
 wacnv avdpwiroLs, Menander was not compelled by metrical considera- 
 tions to omit the article, as is clearly shown by the two passages which 
 are cited by Sachtschal, 29 n. 3: 
 
 408 K. dp' (l(jtIv apeTr]s Kai fiiov didaanaXos 
 
 tkevdkpov tols ivcMTiv avdpcoTrois aypos; 
 
 668 K. TTOWOJV cf)V(TeL TOLS 1T(X<JIV Q.vdp6)TTOlS KO.KU)V 
 
 OVTU)V jlkyLCFTOV kaTLV 7] \VTTT] KdKOV. 
 
 The difference in meaning between xdcrtv toIs avdpdoTOLs, iraaiv avdpooTOLS, 
 tols irddLv avdptoiroLs, though clear, was of minor importance. The first 
 
 1 Cf. Kuhner-Gerth, II 1. 600; Kallenberg, Der Artikel b. Namen v. Landem, 
 Stadten, u. Meeren in der gr. Prosa, Phil. XLIX (1890), 545. 
 
OMISSION OF THE ARTICLE 71 
 
 form was metrically unallowable. The poet used t he o1 her two form- as 
 suited his convenience. Thus it came about thai he preferred the second 
 of the three forms; but in omitting the article metri causa he did not vio- 
 late the practice of prose. 
 
 Sachtschal notes next the omission of the arl icle in oat lis. As I have 
 shown in my chapter on the Oaths in Menander, pp. 36, 9, the article may 
 be omitted only from the following oaths which his characters use: v) 
 (top) Ala, fxa (top) Ala, Tpds (rav) deibv. I there noted further thai this 
 same variation occurs in prose. Of course there is a theoretical difference 
 between the forms where the article is used and those in which it is 
 omitted. The article accompanying the name of a god should, as the 
 grammarians tell us (cf. Kuhner-Gerth II 1. 600), add emphasis or give 
 definite reference to well-known rites or cults. But from these three 
 oaths the article was omitted in prose and in common speech, not for 
 the sake of any fine distinctions in meaning, but because these oaths 
 were used the most frequently (cf. Blass, RhMus. XLIY [1SS0], 11). 
 For that reason they had lost much of their character as oaths and had 
 become little more than asseverative adverbs. As for the poets, they 
 took advantageof that very variation to choose whichever form was bet- 
 ter adapted to their verse. 2 So among the examples that Sachtschal 
 cited from Menander, in H. 14 (where, however, Leo added tup nu tri 
 causa, cf. Capps) and S. 88, the omission of the article miiiht be con- 
 sidered a matter of mere convenience. But in 
 
 E. 15 M 7 ) Ka-Ta<t>povri<Tr)s, irpbs dewv 
 
 S. 107 tov aoefiT]. prj, irpos deoop, 
 
 E. 543 davpaarop o'lop, irpos decbp kcu 5aLpopoop. 
 
 (as also 600 K., 562, Kn. 18, cf. pp. 4, 5), the omission of the article was 
 a metrical necessity, since its use as a modifier of d&av would have 
 brought together four long syllables, a combination forbidden in the 
 iambic trimeter. On E. 543, Sachtschal might have noted the similar 
 objection to the use of the article with baipovup. In all these cases, as in 
 
 E. 183 tov SeairoTov <jti, ptj top '.\.7r6XXco nai deovs, 
 
 the omission of the article, though immediately occasioned by met- 
 
 2 Meinhardt, 21, aotes thai unelided vy Alain Axist. and the other comii 
 almost always occurs at the end of verses or sentences. So also in Menander, 
 three out of four times. The oath, in other wools, is a convenienl veree-1 
 
72 STUDIES IN MEXANDER 
 
 rical convenience or necessity, was in harmony with the usage of prose, 
 as I have already shown. 3 
 
 It will be noted that, apart from oaths and other formal phrases such 
 as avv deols 399 K., fools ex#p6s 4 Pk. 78, 104, and e/c 6eui> S. 257, Menan- 
 der preferred to use the article with 9e6s, except where it was inten- 
 tionally indefinite and general. So, without the article, Sophrona's 
 despairing cry, E. 434, echoed in 453: "Is there any god in Olympus 
 or anywhere who might pity us?" But with the article: E. 544, 549, 
 552, S. 171, 184, 269, G. 8, 44, Kl. 26. The article seems to limit the 
 w r ord definitely to the members of the Greek pantheon. As to the frag- 
 ments in CAF., the evidence is not so conclusive, because of the difficulty 
 in ascertaining the exact coloring of each passage. I have noted the use 
 of the article: 209. 1, 235. 1, 449, 129. 2, 319. 2, etc.; and its omission: 
 223. 1, 585. 2, 609. 1. It is possible that in some of these passages met- 
 rical convenience may have had a slight influence. There is, however, 
 no adequate proof of it. 
 
 On p. 30 Sachtschal discusses passages in which the article is omitted 
 with nouns governed by prepositions. The principle involved is stated 
 thus by Kuhner-Gerth, II, 1. 605 f.: 
 
 "Ungemein haufig ist die Weglassung des Artikels in der Verbindung mit Pra- 
 positionen, weil alsdann der Ausdruck einen adverbialen Charakter annimmt und 
 die Gegenstande weniger bestimmt hervortreten." 
 
 In purely adverbial phrases, the use of the article is avoided be- 
 cause the idea is indefinite. Menander furnishes many examples: 8l 
 avayK-qv 604 K.; e£ avayn-qs S. 266; 5td Kevijs S. 260, 327; ev kvkXco Pn. 
 10, 22, Ph. 54; % eindpopvs Pk. 148; Had 1 vpepav E. 545, 301. 2 K., 325. 
 13, 554. 1; Kara Kparos Pk. 198, 229, 407; Kara \6yov E. 235, Ki. 85, 819 
 K, 588, 319. 6; Kara axoXijv E. 321, 448, Pk. 39; Kara rpbivov Pk. 242, 
 243, 248. 1 K.; irpbs piav S. 214, Pk. 186, Kl. 69; irpbs vpepav (?) J. II. 
 13; u7to pi>KTa G. 7. In other cases the article is omitted in such phrases 
 because of the general, abstract, or formal character of the expression. 
 Thus: 6V bpyqv Ki. 59; e\dr\s els \6yovs Pk. 251; els dpyrjv Pk. 43; els 
 rpocfrrjv H. 28; els Tpv<pr]v 285 K.; ev aa4>a\el S. 25; irpos Tokiopulov Pk. 233. 
 Lastly there are prepositional phrases, where it is conceivable so far as 
 the sense of the passage is concerned that the article might have been 
 used. Most of these, however, are conventional phrases from which the 
 
 3 See in addition the discussion of Amplificatio, p. 7. For the omission with t he 
 second of a series of coordinated substantives, see p. 79. 
 
 4 Cf. Leo, Herm. XLIII (1908), 146 n. 4. 
 
OMISSION OF THE ARTICLE 73 
 
 article is usually omitted in prose: dp' -qpepa 3<>| K.; d</>' virepuov S. 17; 
 els avptov E. 162; els bb^av (iXeirtov E. 487; els beovTa pot iravv Kaipbv S. 294, 
 cf. 77/00 rux^s els Kaipbv okeias Pk. 354; els na\bv S. 65; els (es) KOpaxas S. 
 138, 155, Pk. 20(5, J. II. 24, 971 K. ; e£s naKapiav (?) E. 389; efc ol/co^ 
 Pk. 290; ei> wkti E. 35; ev ovpavco 209 K.; k 7ra^r6s \670u G. 72; ewl yrjpcos 
 bbcc 671 K.; Kara OaXaTTav Ki. 46, 488 K. ; irpos 'Eppals Ki. 65. 
 
 With certain words the article is always omitted: fit' dyopas 494 K.; 
 ets d7opdy 962 K.; ey d7opd KI. 48, 302. 4 K. ; irpbs ayopav Ki. 49, 64; 
 and els aypbv G. 76, Ki. 56; kv aypu G. 4, 400. 2 K.; e£ aypov Pk. 174, 
 G. 18, 32, Ki. 54. See also examples of dorr, infra. Willi certain other 
 words it is always used. Thus with words that refer to certain definite 
 parts of the stage-setting: and ttjs dvpas S. 89; 7rpds ttjv di>pav G. 26, 
 558 K.; irpb<jde{v) tcov dvpoov S. 142, 190, Pk. 109; Trpds tcus dvpais E. 
 462, J. I. 19, 420 K., 830. And in certain idiomatic phrases, such ;i-. 
 els to. XoLira S. 291; els to peWov Pk. 223; evena tov peWovTOs Pk. 43. 
 
 But in still other prepositional phrases, there is a variation in usage: 
 ev tcov yenbvcov Ph. 13; but ev yenbvcov Pk. 27, 853 K., cf. ev eavrov S. 
 125; €/c tov peaov S. 144, but a/c peaov Pk. 133, 250 K.; ev tco peaco S. 
 150, but ev peace S. 256, with which compare di>d peaov 531. 18 K., f> els 
 peaov S. 55, Pk. 272; en ttjs irbXecos S. 283, 395 K., and ev ttj irbXeL S. 
 175, but /card woXlv 466. 4K., 474, and els to\lv E. 245, cf. kcit' aarv, 
 97 K., e£ aarecos E. 361, ev durei G. 79, 405. 1 K. ; i>7rd ttjs i]bovr)s (speci- 
 fic) 23. 4 K., but 7rp6s ijbovrjv (abstract) Ph. 38; els ttjv oIklclv S. 301. 537 
 5 K., 420. 3, but els oldav 582. 2 K., 202. 2, and kv oUla 871 K., cf. p. 
 32. In many of these cases it is possible to detect a slight difference in 
 meaning between the longer and the shorter forms, but the prevailing 
 motive for the variation seems to be metrical convenience, not to say 
 metrical necessity. 
 
 Sometimes the article is retained in prepositional phrases, where we 
 might expect its omission. Thus 
 
 E. 290 erepa pvpla 
 
 ev tols tvotols tolclvto. ylyveadai 4>tXel. 
 
 The use of rots is remarkable, since the reference -'tin- to be very 
 general, however, the article seems to suggest the expansion: rols ttotols 
 tols tcov veavecov. A possible parallel to this is found in the uninetrical 
 line 
 
 6 d^d pepos Nauck. 
 
74 STUDIES IN MBNANDER 
 
 S. 178 novas eratpat rpkxovatv eirl to. delirva Kal 
 
 where the prepositional phrase might be expanded to eirl ra belivva tui> 
 kv tJ) TroXet cf. Antiph. 229 K. Leo, GoNachr. (1907), 333 defended the 
 retention of the article, feeling that it was by no means superfluous, but 
 the reading he proposed involves an objectional over-lapping anapest 
 (+ ~,~,_ +) in the fifth foot (White). Mazon, RPhil. XXXII (1908), 
 72, thought to find a parallel in ps.-Demos. 59. 33 Ka.7rt ra belirva exuv 
 avTi}v iravraxoi eTopevero ottov ttLvol, but here the article is anticipatory 
 of the following relative clause, cf . Kuhner-Gerth, II 2. 400 f . Inasmuch 
 as the ms. reading is corrupt, and ra, though capable of logical interpre- 
 tation, is not essential to the understanding of the passage, and no satis- 
 factory emendation has been suggested which involves its retention, 
 I prefer following Croiset and Capps to read : 
 
 novas eralpai dtarpexova' eirl Selirva Kal 
 
 It may be noted that there is a similar uncertainty of reading Xen. 
 Mem. 3. 14, oTore 8e twv owlovtoov eirl btlirvov where some mss. give 
 to belirvov. 
 
 Sachtschal, 33, cites examples from Menander in which the article, 
 needed to convey the idea of possession, is omitted. 
 
 806 K. SUas ypacpopevos irpos yoveZs paivei, TaKav. 
 
 520. 1 K. P-VTyp Te9i>r]K€ raZv abe\4>aZv ralv bvoZv 
 
 TabraLV Tp'efyei be iraWaKr] tls tov irarpos 
 auras, a(3pa tt]s pi]Tp6s avrcbv yevop.ev7]. 
 
 Pk. 74 TOVt' eO~TL p.V Tr lP' ° Tp6(f)t.pOS ^7]T7]TeOS. 6 
 
 The last passage may be disposed of in a word: m^P is general and 
 not specific, "That's a mother," cf. 
 
 367 K. rovd' eraZpos eanv ovtws. 1 
 
 The other two passages are more perplexing. In both instances, as 
 in many of those cited by Sachtschal from other comic poets, the sub- 
 stantives that are unmodified by the article are nouns denoting rela- 
 tionship. Says Kuhner-Gerth, II 1. 604 d.: 
 
 6 Cf. Leeu., Capps. 
 
 7 Cobet, N. L. 70 (approved by Blaydes, Adver. II 217), condemned this as 
 non-Greek. It is Menandrean anyway. 
 
OMISSION OF THE ARTICLE 75 
 
 "Der Artikel fehlt zuwcilen bei verwandtschaftlichen und ahnlichen Benen- 
 
 nungen, bei denen die Beziehung von selbst klar ist, als rrar-qp, p-qrrjp, Trairiros, 
 vios, d5e\0os, yovels, iralSes, avrjp, Ehemann, yvvrf, Ehefrau, u. a. (doch aicht, 
 wenn von einzolnen bestimmten Individuen <lie Rede ist 
 
 Examples of such omission of the article in (-AF. arc so numerous thai 
 I need not give examples. If 806 be a general statement, as it may be, 
 then there is nothing in the omission of the article to excite comment. 
 However, it is almost certain that we should read tovs for irpos. Bla\ des, 
 ad Arist. Vesp. 894, 8 has shown that the normal construction after 
 YPQL0OMCU is the direct object of the person indicted, cf. Arist. Vesp. 
 894, 907; PL Euthyp. 2 b, Apol. 19 b, Legg. 6. 754 e; Xen. Mem. t. 8. 4; 
 Demos. 18. 251, 59.52; Aesch. 1. 1; Luc. Men. 2. But in 520. 1, there is 
 no reason to doubt the text, and it is evident that the substantive refers 
 to a very definite individual (cf. Blaydes). Examples of the same phe- 
 nomena mav be found in 
 
 494. 2 K. Mocrxicoy, p.T)Tr\p ecopa rijs Kopr]s e</>' apparos. 
 
 408. 6 K. iiiracn 5' apyaXea 'gt'iv, ovk epol (jlovco, 
 
 vloo 7roXu paWov, dvyarpi. 
 
 Unfortunately, I have been unable to find parallels to such usage either 
 in prose, or in the "new" Menander. Fuller, 57, brings as examples 
 
 from Aristophanes: 
 
 Lys. 882 eyoiy' eXew bf)T ' dXX' ape\i)s at'Tui irar-qp 
 
 Ran. 1149 ovtcj y' av elt] wpos irarpos rvpfiupvxos. 
 
 The second is a formal prepositional phrase, from which we might expect 
 the article to be omitted. As to the first. I am not certain bu1 that it 
 should be rendered: " . . . but he has a neglectful father." LIow- 
 ever, if it is to be rendered: ". . . bu1 his father is neglectful," 
 then the parallel is certain. Notice that the speaker is the wife of the 
 person described. 
 
 Assuming that the text is correct in 494. 2 K. and 103. 6, lfl as well as 
 in 520. 1, one is compelled to suppose either an omissioD of the article 
 
 8 See also id. Adver.; Berwerden, Collect, crit. 
 9 Cf. Blaydes. 
 
 10 403 K. is from the notoriously corrupl Plocium, quoted byAul.Gell 184 
 (Phot., Said. s.v. Trep.iret.pi has also required treament; cf. Bentley, Kock. 
 
76 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 metri causa, contrary to the usage of prose — an hypothesis which is very 
 improbable, especially as in these verses the article could have been used 
 without very violent change of the lines — , or to assume that here we have 
 evidence for the omission of the article from terms of relationship in 
 colloquial speech. The latter assumption seems very probable to me. 
 The speaker in 403. 6 K., is the father speaking of his own children. 
 494. 2 K., the speaker addressing Moschion, omits the article when refer- 
 ring to Moschion's mother. 520. 1, the speaker apparently in a prologue, 
 may be closely related either by blood or affection to those of whom he is 
 speaking: possibly he is a guardian spirit like Agnoia of the Periceiro- 
 mene or Lar Familiaris of Plaut. Aulularia. But more probably like 
 the customary speaker of the prologue he is under the influence of the 
 "tragic style," to which the omission of the article is normal. In mod- 
 ern tongues, it is customary to omit all demonstratives or possessives in 
 speaking of one's nearest kin, unless it is desired to make a contrast with 
 the relatives of another. The common nouns become the practical 
 equivalents of proper names. For ancient Greek usage, conclusive evi- 
 dence is lacking, but there is nothing in the spirit of the language, it 
 seems to me, which would make improbable such an hypothesis. 
 
 This hypothesis is confirmed by a very striking passage, in which the 
 article is omitted from the ancient Greek equivalents of master and mis- 
 tress. The metrical objections to the use of the article might have been 
 avoided by a slight and easy recasting of the verse. Other reasons for 
 the omission must, therefore, be sought. 
 
 Pk. 72 TCLfiToW' . eircuvcb 8iacf)opcbs KtKrr\[ikvr\v . 
 
 The word KeKrr\\xevr\ is so rare that the unknown commentator in Bekk. 
 Anecd. 102. 20 (cf. Schol. Luc. Dial, meretr. 9. 1) felt called upon to 
 explain it. I have noted its use in the following passages, always with 
 the article: H. 37 (cf. Capps, article required by presence of personal 
 pronoun, rrjs kfxris KtKTruikvqs), Arist. Eccl. 1126, Plutarch (a passage I 
 have been unable to find save as it is quoted by Stephanus Thes.), Soph. 
 695. 2 N., Luc. As. 11, 27; cf. 6 KtKTrnikvos, Eur. J. A. 715, Arist. PI. 4; 
 and ol KeKT-q/deuoL, Aesch. Supp. 337, Plut. Vit. Nic. 29. The omission 
 of the article in Pk. 72 was noticed first by Leo, Herm. XLIII (1908), 
 146. 577 acj)68pa rrjv KtKT-qukvqv Herwerden, was rejected by Schmidt, 
 Herm. XLIV (1909), 411 n. 2, who noted a possible parallel for the ms. 
 reading in 
 
 Pk. 169 el jay) ye TavTairaaLV avTov rjK'eovv, 
 
 KaKobainov' ovtco deaTOTr/v. ov8' evbirviov 
 
OMISSION OF THE ARTICLE il 
 
 Mere Headlam's restoration is confirmed by Jensen. 11 Another sug- 
 gested parallel is: 
 
 Arist. Rail. 750 Kal TrapaKovcov oeairoTtbv 
 
 '6.TT av XaXcoct; 
 At least Fuller, 53, considers the noun to be definite in its application; 
 but it seems to me a caseof the general shading into the particular. 
 
 In all these three passages, it will be noted that a slave is speaking ol 
 his own master or mistress. Both the passages from Men.-mder '',,111, 
 from monologues. Here again, it seems to me, the hypothesis ma\ !>■• 
 advanced that the usage reflects the language of the household. The 
 slaves affectionately and familiarly, it may be presumed, omitted the 
 article with the titleof master or mistress, especially when speaking in t he 
 privacy of the home or of their own thoughts. When speaking of an- 
 other's master or to a slave who belonged to a different estate, the use 
 of the article would, in most instances, be essential to clearness. 12 
 
 It is important while treating the omission of the article with terms of 
 relationship that refer to definite individuals, not to include' cases in 
 which the omission is due to the position of the substantive in the predi- 
 cate. In many of these examples in Menander a possessive pronoun 
 limits the noun to a definite individual. It chances that Procksch, I'dxr 
 <l in (rebranch des Artikels, insbesondre beim Pradicat, Phil. XL (1881), 
 1 ff., cites no exact parallels to this usage, but the general principle which 
 he establishes no doubt holds good in this particular class of cases. 
 
 tov yap iraibiov 
 fir/Tepa ae vopiaas 
 
 oiovel 
 
 ras' . . 
 
 au 5' t^eraadrj ravra Kal (fra-vf] Trarrjp 
 &v ovtos avrov. 
 
 irartpa yap tov natdiov 
 avrov 7rod) ax^ov 
 
 Pk. 2:17 el p'tv tl tolovt -qv , \\o\tpiov , olov <f>aT€ 
 
 vp.els to yeyovos, Kal yap.tTT)v yvvaiKa aov 
 
 11 Korto. BSG. I.X (1908), 10r>. quest ioned the reading because of the omission 
 of the article. 
 
 12 The theory advanced is essentially thai of Capps, ad I'k. 142,144 (72,74 Kor). 
 Cf. Su.l . Hen, 1. MA I (1911 . 1 15. 
 
 18 Though the papyrus is badly broken, the construction seems certain. 
 
 E. 
 
 323 
 
 G. 
 
 59 
 
 E. 
 
 319 
 
 E. 
 
 231 
 
78 STUDIES IN MKNAXDER 
 
 S. 60 eiretdav tj\v \eyovaav Kara/jate 
 
 Tirdriv tKtlvov irpuirov ovaav, 
 
 Pk. 10 dibcoat rr\v Koprjv cbs dvyarepa 
 
 ai'T-qs ex eLV - 
 In E. 475, the article would be omitted in any case, since the substan- 
 tive is indefinite: 
 
 avrbs yeyovcos re ircudiov vbdov irarijp 
 ova eaxov, ovb' ebwua avyyv6)p.rjv Trapwv 
 
 So E. 251 el rp6(j)Lpos ovrcos earl aov, where rpb4>t.p,os is both indefinite 
 and predicate. But in E. 562, the omission of the article is due to an 
 entirety different reason: 
 
 dXX' airayayelv wap' avbpbs avrov u dvyarepa 
 ayadbv av uplveis, ^pLKplvrj; 
 
 avrov is to be construed with dvyarepa: "One's own daughter." The 
 omission of the article both with dvyarepa and avbpbs is due to the gen- 
 eral nature of the question. Onesimus suggests a general principle, 
 which Smicrines is at liberty to apply to his own situation (cf. Capps). 
 For the form of expression see, Thucy. 6. 59. 3 AiavHSri tw iraubl dvya- 
 repa eavrov . . . ebwuev, 8.87. 1 ry arparia irpoara^eiv e4>rj Tapchv 
 eavrov virapxov, Isae. 8. 1 rov yap -qperepov wainrov Klpwvos ovu airaLbos 
 reXevrrjaavros, dXX' rjpas en dvyarpbs avroi) yvqaelas walbas avr<x> /caraXeXot- 
 7TOTOS, IG. II 54 b 11 (363 B. C.) eivai be ' XarvKplarrjv ' Adrjvalov ko]1 
 knybvovs avrov. 
 
 14 So Leo, Ell. irapavbpoaaavrov ms. irap' avbpbs aov rrjv dvyarepa Crois., un- 
 metrical. avrov Nic. : "sans delai, sur-le-champ, sans autre forme de proces," 
 possible, aavrov Tap' avbpbs Head., irap' avbpbs avrrjs dvyarepa Harb., objec- 
 tionable since the substantive, referring to a definite individual, unless it is predi- 
 cate, must take the article. Thus 
 E. 526 rov xP r l <JT0V a-vrrjs dvbpa 
 
 E. 105 els be rr\v avrov (f>vaiv 
 
 E. 539 eiri rrjv irpolna Kal rr\v dvyarepa 
 
 E. 524 irpoirerws airayoi rrjv dvyarep' 
 
 H. 35 eXdchv ayayccv re rrjv abe\4>rjv 
 
 E. 499 irpbs rov irarepa 
 
 E. 505 rfjs yafxerrjs yvvaiubs earl aov 
 
 etc. Tap avbpbs avrov, Bod.-Maz.: "aux mains memes de son mari," possible. 
 
OMISSJON OF THE ARTICLE 79 
 
 On p. 33, Sachtschal cites among the examples of the omission of the 
 article metri causa from substantives that are definite: 
 
 544. 2 K. oTocv c/myaxr' ixdvv eneZvoL, <5ta riva. 
 
 abroiv aKpaaiav tovs irodas /eat yaarepa 
 oidovaiv. 
 
 As the author points out, the article before yaarepa would bring together 
 four long syllables. However, as Blaydes noted, the line is corrupt and 
 unmetrical: for aKpaaiav (= " mixture") has a long antepenult. The 
 line cannot be considered as evidence in our discussion, therefore. But 
 even if we assume that the article is omitted in this line, the reason for 
 its omission is not metrical necessity but another principle which is fre- 
 quently illustrated in prose as well as poetry. Kiihner-Gerth in their 
 excellent discussion of the article apparently fail to recognize it, but Ful- 
 ler, 62 f., recognizing the phenomenon in Aristophanes, has clearly stated 
 the principle thus : 
 
 " Si duo vel plura nomina coordinata aequam vim habent in sententia, A. articu- 
 lus semper fere primo nomini additur, cum cetera eo careant. . . . Ita cum 
 adiectivis loco nominis usitatis . . . ," etc. 
 
 That it is a common practice in prose is shown by an indefinite number 
 of examples. The following are taken at random from three different 
 writers: Thucy. 1. 1 tov iroXepov tcop IleXoTrovvrjaioop /ecu ' Xdrfvaluv, PI. 
 Rep. 2. 361c twp bwptwv re /cat Ttpdv evena, 2. 364 a i] acocf>poavvr] re /ecu 
 diKaLoavvr], Xen. Anab. 1. 5. 7 6 Kvpos aiiv rots 7rept avrov ap'ivTois /cat 
 evdaL/jLovearaTOLs. Instances are very common in Menander, especially 
 with two adjectives that refer to the same thing or things: 
 
 ol pep ot/v'erat /cat flappapoi 10 
 
 ra bkpata /cat yvccplapara 16 
 
 tov f3orj9ovPTos oe /cat 
 €7re£toyros 
 
 ci tt]\lkovtol /cat tolovtol Tip ykvei 
 
 ets ttjp ayaircbaav o.vto /cat (3e(3iaap,ep-qv 
 
 tov ets axafras nbapiov /cat ooxfrpova 
 
 15 Cf. Kaibel, GoNachr. (1898), 158 n. 11. 
 
 16 Not a case of hendiadys, for yvojpiapara includes 5epata; cf. Leeu., Crois., 
 Capps. 
 
 G. 
 
 56 
 
 E. 
 
 86 
 
 E. 
 
 139 
 
 E. 
 
 120 
 
 S. 
 
 63 
 
 s. 
 
 129 
 
80 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Pk. 52 6 aofiapbs rjpZv dprtcos nai iro\ept.Kbs 
 
 and 563. 3 K., 664. 1, etc. 
 
 But there are passages in which the two substantives refer to different 
 things, though they are part of a larger, general class: 
 
 129. 6 K. oi 5e TTjv b(j<f>vv ixKpav 
 
 nai ti)v x°^W bard t dl^poara rols deois 
 e-mdevres. 
 
 532. 4 K. oik e^erd^ew pep to. pr]8ev XPW 1 -^! 
 
 t'ls i]v 6 Trainros t)s yapel, rr/dy] 5e t'ls, 
 
 top be rpbirov avrr]s rrjs yapovpevrjs. 
 The omission of the article with rrid-q binds this in a common class with 
 6 irdTTos, in contrast with that which follows. 
 
 620. 1 K. evrjdLa poi (fraiverai, QCkovpevr), 
 
 to voelv pev oaa del, pi] 4>v\a.TTeadai. 8 d bel. 
 The article is used but once, since the two infinitive phrases form a 
 single concept. 
 
 Closely akin to this principle is another stated by Kiihner-Gerth, II 
 
 1. 601: 
 
 "Der Artikel kann wegbleiben, wenn zwei oder mehrere beigeordnete Sub- 
 stantive zu einer Gesammtheit verbunden werden, wie im Deutschen: Weib und 
 Kind, Ross und Reiter u. dgl., wie iiberhaupt in Aufzahlungen." 
 
 Examples of this perhaps in the following instances of hendiadys: 
 
 G. 65 diraWayels SineWys nai KaKoov. 
 
 E. 235 iravvvxi-o'os ova-qs Kal yvvaLKCov. 17 
 
 E. 37 epol 
 
 t'l 7rai5orpo0(as nai Ka.nibi> ; 18 
 
 This ends the list of Menandrean passages which are cited or im- 
 mediately suggested by Sachtschal's thesis. There are other passages, 
 however, which must be considered. 
 
 Like debs, avdpooiros, and terms of kinship, the words (pvais, 8ios, yhos, 
 rpb-Kos seem to be used with considerable freedom, with or without the 
 article, the choice depending both upon sense and upon metrical con- 
 venience: e.g. 
 
 17 Cf. Leeu., Capps. 
 
 18 Cf. Leeu. 
 
OMISSION OF THE ARTICLE 81 
 
 Pk. 16 top ayvoovpevbv t a5e\<t>bv rfj cfrvaei 
 
 and 602. 2 K. and 627 (subject of sentence), E. 583 (Euripidean), E. 105 
 
 (reference very definite) ; but 
 
 Pk. 44 eyih yap rjyov ov (frvaeL 
 
 TOLOVTOV OVTO. TOVTOV, 
 
 and E. 126, 59. 1 K, 247. 1, 302. 3, 667. 2, 668. 1. With this word the 
 preference in Menander is for the forms without the article. 
 
 E. 18 KOLVOV f.GTl TOO /3tO> 
 
 TCLVTCOV, 
 
 (cf. Capps) and E. 127, 489, 499, G. 66, 177 K., 649, etc.; but 
 
 355. K. TO (7VfjL(f)epOV TL 1TOT k<JTlV avOpWTTOV jStCfJ, 
 
 and 663. 2 K., Pk. 373 (formal phrase, cf. Capps). Menander shows a 
 decided preference for the use of the article. 
 
 E. 120 ol ttjXlkovtol kcll tolovtol toj yeveL 
 
 and Ki. 86; but 
 
 Pk. 9 tovtov veaviaKOV, yevu KopivdLov 
 
 OVTOS. 
 
 cf. S. 131 ov8' el denaias irorjTos eaTi, prj yovop, 
 
 e/xos vios. 
 
 E. 566 tovtov tls dXXos, ot'x 6 Tpoiros awoWveL ' 
 
 and E. 553, 560, S. 132, 205, 532. 5 K., etc.; but 
 
 602. 3 K. 17 (f>{j<ns p.ia 
 
 TVOLVTOiV, TO 5' OLKeloU aVVL(JT7](JLV TpOTTOS. 
 
 and 472. 7 K. (predicate). 
 
 Pk. 382 aftov\ov iravTthijis avdpos Tpbirov 
 
 Tpb-Kov (Kor.) or Tporovs (Capps), followed by a full stop, must be 
 construed as an accusative of specification. In this construction the 
 omission of the article is apparently unparalleled, cf. reus tpo-kovs Men. 
 235. 4 K., 577, and often elsewhere in comedy, cf. Dunbar and Jacol s 
 (also Capps). Since the first part of v. 383 is lacking in the ms. I query 
 whether we should not read Tpbirov and construe it as an adverbial accu- 
 sativewith a genitive to be restored: "like a . ; though 
 
 its position in relation to its genitive would be very queer. I doubt 
 
82 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 whether the ms. has been correctly read. It is clear that Menander 
 usually employed the article with this word. 
 
 The use in two passages of oLda without the article is worthy of com- 
 ment : 
 
 Pk. 152 KaToXtkoLTrtv oiklov 
 
 ov (f>\vapu), top t epaaTrjv. 
 
 J. II. 29 olov KLvados' oIklolp woel 
 
 kv6.aTO.TOv. 
 
 The omission of the article in these passages is surprising, as the reference 
 in both cases seems at first sight to be very definite. Elsewhere in Me- 
 nander, wherever the reference is thus definite, apart from formal prepo- 
 sitional phrases (cf. p. 72) the article is used: ex tt?s oUias S. 137, 
 167, 402. 3 K; t^ okias, Kl. 76, 403. 2 K.; Hjv oldav 655. 2 K; eis tt\v 
 oldav S. 304, 537. 5 K., 420. 3; kirl ri\v oldav Pk. 33. In E. 404, Ph. 17, 
 the text is in bad condition, but it seems as if in both there might be 
 further examples of the omission of the article. I am somewhat in 
 doubt as to the proper explanation of these phenomena. Perhaps, olda, 
 a word much in use, acquired the meaning and the usage of the Latin 
 domus, or English home. However, there does not seem sufficient evi- 
 dence on which to base such a theory. Furthermore, J. II. 29 is 
 exclamatory: "What a rogue! Breaks up home." (cf. Capps, p. 97). 
 As for Pk. 152, it is very possible that we have there a formal phrase with 
 which may be compared the tragic enXeLTei fiiov Pk. 373. 
 
 E. 171 clvtos o-ibr]povs' yXvfxfxa ravpos r) rpayos, 
 
 The omission of the article before y\vpp.a is justified, not by metrical 
 expediency (though its use would involve four long syllables in succes- 
 sion), but by the highly elliptical and condensed character of Syriscus' 
 monologue. As he examines the ring he utters half to himself these com- 
 ments, overheard by the eaves-dropping Onesimus. His sentences are 
 rather exclamations than statements. 
 
 E. 351 vvv e7rto"0a\77 
 
 to. irpa.yp.OLT earl to. irepl tx\v K€KTr)pevr]v 
 Taxes' CO.V yap evpedrj iraTpos <■?)> Koprj 
 e\ev9epov prjTtjp re tov vvv iraudiov 
 yeyovvV , 
 This passage has been a veritable bone of contention. There have been 
 three ways in which it has been considered: (a) Some commentators 
 
OMISSION OF THE ARTICLE 83 
 
 (Ellis, Harbertun) have considered Kopr] as subject, without noticing 
 apparently anything unusual about the omission of the article, (b) 
 Others (Croiset, L' Arbitrage, ad 1.; Capps) expressed their surprise at its 
 omission, but, in accordance with their feeling for the sense of the pas- 
 sage, have retained Koprj as subject, (c) Still others (M(e)y(er), RCr. 
 XLIV [1910], 10; apparently Croiset, J. Sav. [1907J, 529 f.), 19 influenced 
 by grammatical rather than logical considerations, have parsed Kop-q as 
 predicate. Position (a) may be neglected; (b) is certainly the only pos- 
 sible attitude, if one have consideration for the logical sequence of the 
 thought. Since there is a radical change in theme, the subject of evpedfj 
 must be expressed, unless one suppose that the monologue-form allows 
 great liberties in logical relations. To the casual listener 17 KeKT-qpevq 
 appears to be the subject of the sentence, as it is of the preceding. Only 
 second thought shows that the person now being discussed is "the girl" 
 and not "the mistress." On the other hand, position (c) is unimpeach- 
 able from a grammatical stand-point. The subject of the sentence must 
 have the article, unless it is very indefinite. iraaaLGiv vp.lv lanv aivo8r)puv 
 avrjp, Arist. Lys. 101 (Capps), is not a convincing parallel, since the state- 
 ment is general (cf. Blaydes) and avrip is a term of relationship. Here 
 the subject is very definite (cf. ttjv n.bpr\v ^rjrrjaopev E. 320). So long- 
 as Kopr] is not modified by the article, it cannot be subject, it must be 
 predicate. As for the subject, since it is not expressed, it must be under- 
 stood. In short, since (b) is the true position from the logical point-of- 
 view, and (c) from the grammatical point-of-view, neither can be the 
 whole truth. To reconcile these two, I have suggested the restoration 
 of the article with Koprj. 20 There is no metrical objection to the emenda- 
 tion. According to White, CIPh. IV (1909), 152 f., this form of anapest 
 ( w ^ , — ) is rare, but is found in Menander in the fifth foot in certain 
 lines, H. 22, E. 69, and in broken lines, Pk. 33, 34, 282 (now certain), 
 S. 89. The further qualification that this anapest must begin with a 
 dissyllabic word in common use is fulfilled in our passage by irarpos. 
 
 S. 289 ro) \6yco pdvov, 
 
 el prjbtv a\X', avrbv (frofi-qoai (3ov\opcu, 
 
 The use of the article, though surprising, is closely paralleled in Thucy. 
 1. 128. 3. (Uavaavias) dc/uKmrcu es 'E\\r)<jTOi>TOi>, to pkv \6yco kiri tow 
 'EWtivlkov woXepou, tu) 8e epyco ra irpos 0acu\ea Trpaypara -irpaaaetv. In 
 
 19 Leeu. refuses to decide between the two interpretations. 
 
 20 "Perhaps correctly" — Capps, crit. app. 
 
84 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 both cases, the article has a possessive force. Translate: "I want to 
 frighten him by what I say, if it's impossible by other means." 
 
 There is another fragment where the article might easily be inserted 
 in our text to the improvement of the sense: 
 
 546. 2 K. irkpas yap auXeios dvpa 
 
 eXevdepa yvvacKL vevb\xiOT oi/aas" 
 
 I have suggested auXeios for Kock's avXews, inserting the article by 
 crasis. According to Lucius, De crasi et aphaeresi, diss. Strassburg 
 (1885), 28, 7] + av = av in the Attic dialect. The common example 
 is avTT), e.g. in Arist. Nub. 1184. The article is needed in our passage, 
 since the context demands a definite and not a general application of the 
 meaning of the substantive. 
 
 The general conclusion from all this evidence seems to me to be that 
 Menander sparingly, probably never, directly contravened the usage of 
 prose or colloquial language by omitting the article for the sake of his 
 verse, but that he did not hesitate, when that usage gave him a choice, 
 to take whichever form was more convenient metrically. 
 
CHAPTER IV. 
 ASYNDETON. 
 
 An ancient work on Style which has come down to us under the name 
 of Demetrius Phalereus expressly recognized asyndeton as a character- 
 istic of the style of Menander. Says the author (Demetrius on Style, trans. 
 Roberts, Cambridge [1902], §§193, 194): 
 
 "There is no doubt that the disjointed style lends itself better to debate. It 
 likewise bears the name of histrionic, since a broken style stimulates acting. On 
 the other hand, the best 'literary' style is that which is pleasant to read; and this 
 is the style which is compacted and (as it were) consolidated by the conjunctions. 
 This is the reason why, while Menander (whose style is for the most part broken) 
 is popular with the actor, Philemon is the reader's favorite. To show that the 
 broken style suits the stage take the following line (Men. 763 K.) as an instance: 
 
 "'Thee I received, I bare, I nurse, O dear one.' 
 Thus disjointed the words will of themselves force a man to be dramatic even in 
 his own despite. But if you employ conjunctions and say: 'I received and bare 
 and nurse', you will at the same time make the line quite lifeless. And what is 
 unemotional is essentially undramatic." 
 
 It is unfortunate that we have not sufficient remains of Philemon's 
 comedies to test the interesting comparison which is here made between 
 his style and that of our author. Certain modern critics, notably Be- 
 noit, 1 have thought that they could detect this difference in style even 
 in the slight fragments of the two writers that were known prior to the 
 discovery of the "new" Menander. A careful perusal of these fragments 
 
 1 Essai sur la Comedie de Menandre (1854), 179 n. 1. He says in part: 
 
 "Ce caractere du style de Philemon, signale par Demetrius, est encore sensible dans ses fragments' 
 sa phrase volontiers raisonneuse prend la forme serree et symetrique de l'argumentation; la p6riode 
 se distribue avec une sorte de regularity pedantesque qui rappelle l'art des anciens sophistes. On di- 
 rait que c'est par cette roideur savante que le poete tient surtout a distinguer son style de la langue 
 ordinaire; tandis que la langue de Menandre . . . est libre comme la conversation, rompue, souple, 
 non sans quelque negligence meme, assez semblable dans son allure au poete lui-mfime, que Phedre 
 nous montre laissant avec une 616gante nonchalance natter les longs plis de sa robe: 
 
 Vestitu affluens 
 Veniebat gressu delicato et languido." 
 
 See also Lubke, Menander und seine Kunst, progr. Berlin (1892), 25; Wilamo- 
 witz, NJrklA. XXI (1908), 59 n. 3. 
 
 85 
 
86 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 has made me feel that Benoit's conclusions lack sufficient evidence. 
 This impression has been confirmed by the crude test of a rapid count. 
 The 224 fragments of Philemon, disregarding all that are less than two 
 complete verses in length, make a total of 562 lines. In Menander, 
 1-462 K., counted in the same way, there are 570 verses. A count of the 
 number of conjunctions used and the instances of asyndeton, results 
 thus : 
 
 Philemon, Conjunctions, 278; Asyndetons, 163; Proportion, 58.6 per cent. 
 Menander, 302 170 56.2 
 
 I do not lay any emphasis on the accuracy of these figures — the count 
 was hurriedly made — but they are sufficiently accurate to confirm my 
 opinion that the evidence does not exist by which a test might be made 
 of the style of the two poets. Pending the discovery of longer fragments 
 of Philemon, any conclusions must be inevitably warped by the acci- 
 dental character of the fragments preserved. 
 
 However, the discovery of the new and longer fragments of Menan- 
 der has at last given us continuous passages of such length that we can 
 test to a certain degree the statements of "Demetrius" concerning the 
 style of Menander. A study of the new fragments will show that Me- 
 nander used every form of asyndeton which is recognized by the gram- 
 marians (cf. Kuhner-Gerth, II 2. 339-347, with bibl.). By asyndeton they 
 mean the rhetorical omission of conjunctions between coordinated words, 
 phrases, clauses, or sentences. All instances of this figure they divide 
 into two classes, real and apparent. 2 In the latter class the asyndeton is 
 not real because the component parts of the discourse, though grammati- 
 cally coordinate, are logically subordinate, the one to the other; or 
 secondly, because the connection is accomplished by some means other 
 than a conjunction, such as a demonstrative pronoun or adverb. 
 
 In discussing asyndeton, I shall pass by all forms of broken dis- 
 course, as, for example, questions and answers in dialogue, as well as 
 rhetorical questions and answers in the mouth of a single speaker — ex- 
 cept when a rhetorical question is so nearly equivalent to a direct 
 statement or ironical criticism that it may be properly joined by 
 connective with the following sentence. Furthermore, parenthetical 
 
 2 This distinction, though convenient, seems the result rather of the logical fancy 
 of modern grammarians than of any intrinsic difference between the two classes 
 of phenomena. 
 
ASYNDETON 87 
 
 phrases, which are essentially outside of the connected discourse, espe- 
 cially those which have become quite formal, may be properly disre- 
 garded in any discussion of asyndeton. Of such phrases there are 
 many examples in our author: 3 eiwe p.01 E. 20, 443, S. 244, 332, Pk. 
 197, G. 33; \ey' Pk. 210; aKoirds Pk 302; fooiv S. 38; cf. Pk. 280, 168 
 K., E. 223, 514 K, etc.; eO Udi, E. 158, Ph. 43; pavd&veis S. 163; oW 
 dKpi/3ws E. 230, S. 255 (?), Pk. 245, cf. E. 521, S. 46; oiopai Pk. 113, J. 
 II. 37; dpas Pk. 142, 261, S. 250; kpol Triareve Pk. 218; hereto ae E. 148, 
 213, 510, Pk. 260, J. I. 17. 
 
 Another class of passages to be disregarded in this present discussion 
 are those clauses in which an adversative or inferential particle seems 
 to take the place of a conjunction: For example, yovv S. 149, Ki. 62, 
 67. 4 K, 164. 2, 175. 2; bij E. 208, 4 121, S. 237, Pk. 144, 225; Svwovdtv 
 S. 302; elr' H. 7, 30, E. 251, 270, 289, S. 61, 62, 321, Pk. 305, 232 K.; 
 euradda E. 491; 'iweiTa Pn. 4; fikvroi S. 221; fjirjv S. 288; olv E. 96, 294; 
 lib o~vv E. 238, 386, Pk. 25, 135, 294, S. 191, 278, G. 29, 235. 6 K; owovv 
 E. 77, 144 f roijapovv E. 575. 
 
 In apparent asyndeton the grammarians note first of all cases of log- 
 ical subordination in which the second clause represents the result of 
 the first. Of this type in Menander: 
 
 Pk. 248 eavTr/s ear' eKeivr] KVpia' 
 
 \oiirov to TvelQeiv tlo ko.k<jis diaKeipevco 
 eptbvTL t 'earip. 
 
 Pk. 268 Oedoprjcrov, Tlaraine, trpos 6eu)i>' 
 
 pdWou p' eXerjaeLS. 
 
 (Cf. Sudhaus, RhMus. LXIII [1908J, 294 n. 1), and S. 207 a, Pk. 112. 
 Frequently the second number is an imperative: 
 
 3 References are made to the beginning of the clause or phrase from which t he 
 connective is omitted, not to the beginning of the entire passage which may be 
 quoted. Small letters (a, b, c, etc.) indicate which instance (i.e., whether first. 
 second, or third, etc.) in the line is cited. 
 
 4 hi] is not really the connective, but emphasizes the preceding pronoun. For 
 the logical relations, cf. Arnim, ZoGym. LVII (1907), 1075 f . : 
 
 "Der Satz fir] /j.e 5?) . . . a4>avl(Trj 1st weitere Ausfuhrung und Besrundung von tuv Trportpov 
 Ijlol fitTap.k\tL /j.rji'VfxaTwi'. Der Satz \eyet. yap . . . aTroXtaai gilit die Veranlasaung, der Satz p.ij 
 pi 5i] . . . a.4>o.vlarf den Inhalt der Befurchtungen, die ihn seine Denunziation bereuen lassen." 
 
 5 With these words Davu s interrupts his monologue to question Smicrines, to 
 whom these words are addressed, as the answer shows; cf. Croiset. Such a shift 
 jn the person addressed would in itself justify the asyndeton, cf. p. 97. 
 
88 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 E. 191 XcupearpaTOV 
 
 eip' OLKerrjs' r) awfe tovtov aacfraXcbs 
 r) ' pol bos, 
 
 S. 158 dXX' e%eis 
 
 to iraibiov, ttjv ypavv' airocpdtipov raxv- 
 
 S. 332 ovbev KOLKOV 
 
 earl aot' dappec, 
 And E. 356, S. 167, Pk. 50, 200, 275, G. 77, 84. Cf. also p. 98 f. 
 
 The first member may express acquiescence, the second, a com- 
 mand, the logical result of that acquiescence: 
 
 E. 3 (3oi>\opcu * Kpivdopeda. 6 
 
 Pk. 418 bpdcos yap AeYeis 6 Set iroelv 
 
 6 pa.yet.pos evbov eari' rr\v vv dveroi. 
 r-qv vv Overco is the logical result of v. 417, 6 . earl being 
 
 parenthetical. 
 
 Cf. also Pk. 404. 
 
 Closely allied to this is asyndeton in a clause which serves as the sum- 
 mation or conclusion of a preceding discourse: 
 
 E. 75 e'lprjKa rbv y' epbv \byov. 
 
 (See Capps.) Cf. E. 135. 
 
 E. 126 yapcbv abeX^ijv tls <5id yvoopiapara 
 
 t-rreaxe, p^Ttp kvTVX&v eppucraTo, 
 eucoc' abeXcpbv. out' ein.o~(pa\r] (pvcrec 
 top 3'lov airavrcov rrj irpovola bel Tarep 
 Trjpelv, 
 
 S. 196 r/KOvaa kclvtos tojv yvvainijiv otl rpkcfreis 
 
 avehopevr] iraibapLoV ep^povrrjala. 
 and E. 478. Especially frequent in the second or concluding member 
 is a demonstrative which makes still clearer the summation: 
 
 E. 34 avtikbprjv, airrfkdov oi/caS' avr ex^v, 
 
 rpecfieLv epeWoV ravr e5o£e poi Tore. 
 
 6 I have followed Korte in the distribution of the roles in the opening lines of 
 the Epitrepontes. For discussion of other possibilities see besides the several 
 editions, Mazon, RPhil. XXXII (1908), 68, and M(e)y(er), RCr. XLIV (1910), 
 10 f. 
 
ASYNDETON 89 
 
 E. 39 TOLOVTOffi TLS i]V . 
 
 E. 137 iravTa ra avveKiceipeva 
 
 tov iraidiov 'ari' tovto yiyudoaKU). 
 And E. 108, 235, 289, 332, 527, 549, S. 219, 231, 250, 254, 324, Pk. 75, 
 154, 171, 213, 243, 263, 341, 342, G. 24, 75, 83, Ph. 45, J. II. 1, 65. 3 K., 
 166. 3, 292. 7. 
 
 Sometimes the relation which the demonstrative expresses is not 
 result but mere sequence: 
 
 H. 23 iroLprju yap rjv TtjSeios oincov evdadi 
 
 UreXeaaL, yeyovchs olKerrjs v'eos cov wore, 
 eykvero tovtlc 8i8vpa ravra iraidla. 
 
 E. 71 to irepas' 8e8uiKa vol tl tup epoov £k6)V 
 
 el tovt apearbv earl cot, Kal vvv e\e, 
 el 8 ovk ap'eo~KeL peravoels 8 , airbbos iraXiv. 
 
 S. 198 (a relative) ovk chpyi^ero 
 
 evdvs, 8La\nrchp 8', apTLws' 6s Kal 4>pacras 
 els tovs yapovs pot. rdv8ov evrpeirr] iroelv 
 pera^v /x' Cicnvep eppavr\s eireLaireaaiv 
 e^codeu eKKtKXeiKe. 
 
 E. 532 to reXp' el8es irapLova ', evravda ae 
 
 tt]v vvKra PaTTTL^ajv oXrjv airoKTevw. 
 
 And E. 84, 86, 7 142. 3 K. 
 
 There may also be apparent asyndeton when the second member gives 
 the reason for the statement in the first. In such clauses yap or apa are 
 the normal connectives if any are expressed. 
 
 E. 283 ovk av 8vvaipt]v tov abiKovvTa irplv aacfrcbs 
 
 t'ls emiv el8'evai' (froftovpat. tout eydo, 
 parr\v tl privbeiv irpos kKelvas as Xeyoo. 
 
 E. 485 airoXooXa' rr\v dvpav TeirXrjxev e^Lccv. 
 
 S. 124 avTri yap eariv atria tov yeyoporos. 
 
 KareXafiev avrov wov pedvovra 8r]Xa8rj. 
 
 7 Eitrem, BphW. XXVIII (1908), 415, finds the connection in ra 8epaia as direct 
 continuation and explanation of eirl rovrov (sc. Koapov) after the parenthesis. I 
 find it rather in ovros. 
 
90 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Pk. 20;) peya t'l aoL Kanbv 
 
 BuxrW av tovtcou yeyovas atrtcordr??. 
 
 E. 1 So f. awoa^ayeirju irpbrepov av orjwovdev r) 
 
 roi'Tcp tl KaOv^elp-qv. apapc, bLuaaopai. 
 (xivaaL Ka6 eua' ircudiov 'cttLv, oi'K epd. 
 
 Of these three clauses, the second and the third give the grounds for the 
 
 affirmation in the first. 
 
 Other examples: E. 136, 166, 215, 459 a, b, 590 (?), S. 41 b, 335, 341, 
 
 Pk. 147, 182, 256, 429, G. 19, 29, Ki. 44, 46, 48, 54, 67. 2 K. (?) (note the 
 
 rapidity of narration), 74. 5, 229. 2. 
 
 Frequently the explanatory clause gives an illustration of the statement 
 
 in the preceding: 
 
 E. 109 redeaai Tpaywdovs, oifr otl, 
 
 koli ravra Ka.T£x eL s iravTa. NrjXea tlvcl 
 IleXtaj' r' eneLvov ; evpe TpeaftvTrjs dvrjp 
 ai7r6Aos, 
 
 E. 124 ov 8rj Kohcos ex^t to pep crco/i' eKTpe<f)eLV 
 
 epe tovto, tyjv Se Tovbe rr]s ao}T7]plas 
 eKirida Xaftovra Adov cujxiv'urai, irarep. 
 yapwv a8e\<pr]v rts <5id yvwplapaTa 
 exeaxe, kt\. 
 
 Cf. Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 1501. 
 
 E. 54/ aa<frcbs 5i5d£a) <r' ' elaiv ai iraaaL irokeLS, 
 
 opoLOv elirelv, x^tcu' 
 So also S. 177, 256, 258, 223 K. -passim, 302. 4, 322. 7, 9, 534. 3. 
 
 The explanation may be in the form of a more or less general aphorism : 
 
 Pk. 66 dvarvxys 
 
 r/Tis o~TpaTisnr\v e\a(3ev dvbpa' Trapdvopot 
 airavres, ovbev tviotov. 
 
 Pk. 429 iravv gov 4>l\co to <rvv5i.aWax6iio-opai." 
 
 6t euri'XTJKas, tot€ btxtadai tyjv 8lk7jv 
 
 TtKpr\piOV TOVT tGTlV "YjWtjVOS TpOTTOV. 
 
 Also E. 15, 180, 181, 130. 3 K, 202. 3, 394, and often in CAF. 
 
 A demonstrative in the first member may point forward to the reasons 
 to be advanced in the second: 
 
ASYNDETON 91 
 
 E. 229 TOIOVTOVI 
 
 ecrTLV to irpayp. , avdpc^Tre' tov p.iv becnroTOV 
 ear', oib' aKpificbs, ovrocri Xapitnou" 
 okvco be <5ei£cu' 
 
 Pk. Ill d\X' ebec^ev p.ev tl roiovd' , cbs wpoarjXdov eairepas, 
 
 '!^poaopap,6vT , ovk ecfrvyev, 
 
 And E. 80 a, 103, S. 324, J. II. 6, 165. 5 K, 367. 
 Sometimes a noun serves the same function : 
 
 S. 298 avorjTov re /ecu 
 
 evKCLTacfrpovrjTOv epyov et'ju' elpyaap.evos. 
 ovbev abinwv ebeiaa nai tov otcnroTrju 
 t(f)vyov. 
 
 And E. 296 and 
 
 Pk. 174 nai to Ke(f)akaiov ovbkirw Xoyifojucu, 
 
 tov becriroT-qv, 8 av e£ ay pod demov ttoKlv 
 e\dr], Tapaxw o'iav worjaet iraptufraveis. 
 with which compare 531. 10 K. 
 
 Sometimes a demonstrative in the second, the explanatory member, 
 takes up some word, or phrase, or even the entire thought of the pre- 
 ceding : 
 
 E. 201 iravTWV 5' ap-eKyjaavd 1 , cos eooiev, bel bluas 
 
 jxeXeTav' bia tovtov wavra vvvl crcofercu. 
 
 So also 88.2 K., 223. 5, 223. 8, 449, 690. 
 
 Sometimes the first member is a question to which no answer is ex- 
 pected, but which is followed by an explanation of the motive in asking 
 the question: 
 
 E. 183 7rpo<T7rcufeis tp.oi; 
 
 tov becnroTov art, 
 
 341 K. co bvaTVXVS, 
 
 t'l ov nadevbeis; av p. 1 cnroKvaieLS irepLiraTcbv. 
 
 E. 484, Pk. 156, 198, 247, S. 223, 236, 340, G. 43, 100 K. 
 
 A special form of question with demonstrative occurs in the Samia: 
 
 8 The scholiast ad Arist. PI. 35 interprets tov beairoTrjv as 7T6pt tov beawoTOV 
 (cf. Kretschmar, 106, Capps). It is of course a simple case of prolepsis. 
 
92 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 S. 38 t'l tovt' ; ev tols yapoLS 
 
 tols tov xarpds top pLupbv oi> depaireveTe', 
 
 S. 146 'Hpd/cXeis, t'l tovto, iral; 
 
 fj.aiv6p.evos eladedpdprjKev e'laco tls yepoiv. 
 
 S. 190 dXX', 'IlpdxXeis, t'l tovto', irpocrde tccv dvpwv 
 
 eaTrjKe Xpvais rjde n\aova' ; 
 And see S. 148. 
 
 In still other cases the explanation is given in the second member 
 by means of a more or less rhetorical question : 
 
 E. 285 4>o(3ovpaL tovt €700, 
 
 p.a.Tt]v tl p-qvveLV Trpos enelvas as Xe7co. 
 
 t'ls oldev, el kclL tovtov ktX. 
 and E. 523, 529, 575, G. 87. 
 
 In many cases the verb of the first member is an imperative of en- 
 treaty, exhortation, or command: 
 
 E. 15 pi] K.aTa(ppovr]ar]s, irpbs Be&v. ev tolvtl bel 
 
 KCLLpip TO 8'LKCLLOV eTTLKpCLTelv airCLVTCLXOV. 
 
 S. 230 <f>evye, Xpval, upelTTOiv earl pov. 
 
 And E. 103, 153, 9 228, 296, S. 166, 244, 332, Pk. 220, 275, G. 40, 124 K. 
 
 In E. 13, the second clause is inserted as a parenthesis in the first. 
 Again, the first member may be exclamatory in character: 
 
 E. 143 8eLvrj y 1 17 KplaLs, 
 
 vi] tov Ala tov ccoTryp'" a^^a}>^ , eup<hv 'eyCi 
 aivavTa irepLeairaap 6 0' oi>x e'vpdv ayeL. 
 
 E. 340 ToiraaTLKo; to yvvaLOV (hs f|<T^r|^ , OTL 
 
 Kara tov epcor' ovk ear e\ev9eplas Tvxelv, 
 dXXcos <5' dXi'ei, tt\v irepav iropeieTaL 
 bbbv. 
 
 9 The logical relation between the two clauses is plain, though the second may 
 not have been heard by the departing Srnicrines. 
 
ASYNDETON 93 
 
 And perhaps S. 100 and 
 
 S. 241 dp' 6 cos pe 7rcus 
 
 evredpiuKev; (Dem.) (f>\vapeh. \rj\perat pev rr\v xbprjv, 
 eon <5' ov TOLOVTOV. 
 
 with which compare E. 243. 
 
 In this same general class are to be grouped three passages in which, 
 as before, the second clause gives the reason for the first; but they are 
 so much alike that they are best listed separately : 
 
 H. 3 nanbv tl, Ade, p.oi Sonets ireirorjnevai 
 
 irap.peyedes, elra wpoaboKcov ayuviav 
 fjLvkcova o~avT(Jo nai Tebas. evbrjXos el. 
 
 S. 238 abinels, Aypea, pe, brj\os el, 
 
 nai to irpdyp,a irav avvoiada. 
 5r?Xos el, though parenthetic, is explanatory. 
 
 Pk. 108 to tolovtI p.epos 
 
 ovk a.KpLf3cbs del <f>paoai aoi' nop\pbs el. 
 
 The grammarians distinguish from the last mentioned another gen- 
 eral class in which the second unit of the discourse elaborates in dif- 
 ferent words the thought of that which precedes. I have found it diffi- 
 cult to find any certain instance of such a differentiation. Perhaps, 
 however, the following passages might be included in such a category: 
 
 S. 331 evTvxels' obbev nanbv 
 
 eaTL o~ol' 
 
 Pk. 67 irapa.vop.oi 
 
 airavres, obbev iriarbv. 
 A very natural form of ay-parent asyndeton, especially in the lively dia- 
 logue of comedy, involves the repetition by one speaker of the words of 
 the other, either verbatim or in paraphrase. These may be the words 
 which have just been uttered: 
 
 E. 198 avpiov be. (Syr.) Karap,evu), 
 
 avpiov otto /3o6\ea#' eTirpeireiv evl Xbyco 
 eroip.0%. 
 
 Pk. 243 aire\rp\vdev 5' oil Kara rpbivov aov xP^pevov 
 
 avTrj. (Pol.) t'l <t>xis\ ov Kara rpbivov', 
 So E. 76, S. 155, 331, Pk. 239. 
 
94 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 E. 524 VOvd6T7]<T6LS K0.1 (TV fit', 
 
 7rpo7rercos d7rd7co ttjv Ovryarep' , iepbavXe ypav\ 
 It is clear that Smicrines is repeating in anger the suggestions which 
 Sophrone has made to him, though the audience has never heard her 
 words. 10 
 
 The reference may be as obvious, though made to words spoken some 
 time previously: E. 100 Syriscus echoes noivbs 'Epjutjs of Davus, v. 67; 
 E. 453, Habrotonon says dtwv rts bp.as rjXe-qae in obvious answer to the 
 despairing query of Sophrona, v. 434, ris olv deiov TaXaivav eXe^cme p.e; 
 (cf . Leo, Herm. XLIII [1908], 135 n. 1 ; Capps) and Moschion, Pk. 363, 
 dfxccfioKev ttj fj.r]Tpi, echoes the words of Glycera, 361, eneZpa d'avrfi pr\ <j>pa- 
 otLv bp.up.oKa, though not in answer to her but in an "aside." See also 
 E. 113 and E. 46: E. 135 and E. 75 (cf. Hense, BphW. XXIX [1909], 
 1502). Lastly, the speaker may repeat his own words, though after a 
 considerable interval, as E. 182 (cf. E. 177); S. 172, a paraphrase of 
 words uttered six lines previously; and S. 337, an echo of S. 319. E. 77, 
 Syriscus begins a summary of Davus' speech, which has just been fin- 
 ished. 
 
 The repetition of the first or last words of a sentence under the rhe- 
 torical figure anaphora gives us another form of apparent asyndeton, of 
 which Menander is fond, especially in excited discourse. Its use in ques- 
 tions I reserve for later discussion, but many other examples of it may 
 be found : 
 
 E. 189 Xapiaiov ' otiv ovtoct'l' tovtov irort 
 
 pedvwv awcoXea' , cbs '^(pV- 
 
 E. 46 to ivpayp aired \eyw, 
 
 cbs evpov, cbs avei\'pr)v. 
 with which compare E. 113. 
 
 Kl. 56 ff. ocas avaaTCLTOVS 
 
 7r6Xets eopanas, tovt airo\cc\eKev pbvov 
 Tavras, b vvv 5td tovtov e^evprjK £70). 
 oaoL Tvpavvoi ircc7rod' , ocrrts rjyepuv 
 pkyas, ktX. 
 
 S. 110 co ToKtapa KenpoTias x@ ov °s> 
 co Tavabs aldrjp, co 
 
 10 Cf. Leo, GoNachr. (1907), 325; Bodin, RPh. XXXII (1908), 76; Bod.-Maz.; 
 Croiset; Capps. 
 
ASYNDETON 95 
 
 So also E. 167 ff., where Syriscus goes over the yiwpiapaTa, one by one, 
 E. 457 ff., where Onesimus declares that his master is mad (of. p. 19, 
 n. 20); S. 94 f., in a repeated formula of swearing; S. 319 ff., in Mos- 
 chion's troubled monologue. See also 859 K. Pk. 256, Parmenon's 
 passionate utterance, the poet joins chiastic order of words with anaphora: 
 
 TXvKepa pe Kara\e\oi7re, KaraXeXoLwe pe 
 YXvKepa. 
 In other passages the rhetorical force of the figure seems to be dominant : 
 
 E. 554 ff. ovtos ev8ov erepov pev naKcos 
 
 eweTpupev, av avTto nances xpr\o-qB' eKcov, 
 erepov 8 eoiooev. ovtos ead' rip.lv debs, 
 
 6 T CLLTIOS Kal TOV KoXcOS KCLL TOV KCLKCOS 
 irpCLTTeLV €KaO~TCO' TOVTOV i\ao~Kov. 
 
 As well as E. 566, 154. 2 K., 281. 9, 377. 
 
 Apparent asyndeton is to be expected also wherever strong opposite* 
 are in immediate contrast : 
 
 -81. 3 1\. ov8e arpecbopevovs avto koltlo. 
 
 One may expect to find asyndeton whenever the thought is transferred 
 to a new field. As in prose, so in the verse of Menander, the particle \ikv 
 is often used to introduce such transitions' of thought : 
 
 E. 480 \0180pe~iT eppccpevccs 
 
 avT<jp fiX'eirei 6 vtbaipov r/pediapevos. 
 7T€0pik' eyeb pev, 
 
 Pk- 39 ra \oi7rd 6' avros evpoLT 7 av tls ev' 
 
 o pev wx^t' eiirtov otl Kara axo\r)v npivei 
 avrr)v t'l /3o6Xe#', 
 
 As also S. 10, Pk. 157, J. I. 12. 
 
 Similarly, important points in a long argument may be added without 
 the use of a connective. E. 70 and Ph. 39 the concluding argument is 
 introduced by the phrase to repas. n But such important transitions 
 may occur without any indication in the language itself: 
 
 11 The conjunction with this phrase is used elsewhere: to 8e irepas E. 470, to 
 irepas 8e iravTcov E. 316; cf. to irepas 8'anove pot G. 49, but to irepas cfol \eyco 
 Hegessip. 1. 10 K. (Kretschmar, 42). So possibly 
 Pk- 173. Kal to KecfraXaioV ov8ewco \oyi£opai. 
 
96 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 E. 82 aXr/drj yap \eyet. 
 
 TroLjj.i]v tls e£?777eiAe juoi, irpbs bv ovtoctl 
 eXdXrjae, tqiv tovtco ovvkpywv, ap.a tlvcl 
 Koa/Jiov ovvevpeiv avTov' 1 ' 1 
 
 Asyndeton in parentheses and in interrupted speech is, of course, only 
 apparent: 
 
 E. 532 OVTOi tL fJLOL 
 
 aya8bv ykvoiro, — ufypbvq, yap, o'Uabe 
 aiudov to reXju' elbes irapiovc' ; 
 
 E. 580 ravTTjv \af3ojv 
 
 xopcbp aTroairaadelaav aiadavei ye] 
 
 S. Ill cb ravabs aWrjp, do — — ■ — t'l Arj/jiea j3oas\ 
 
 And H. 39, E. 490, S. 91, Pk. 265. So also Davus' embarassed words 
 to Moschion, 
 
 Pk. 145 f . to belva, Moax^v, ey<b Tore 
 
 p.LKpbv en fxelvov. 
 
 For the realistic effect of the asyndeton, cf. Korte, BSG. LX (1908), 
 102. 
 
 Asyndeton, on the resumption of a narrative after an interruption, is 
 a natural construction : 
 
 H. 27 6 t6jv Trpo(3aTLU)i> evdab' eirL/jLeXoi'/jLevos 
 
 vvvl xap' fiplv\ (Dav.) ovtos. &v rjbrj yepoov 
 b TLfieLOs, b Trarrjp, els Tpocprjv ye \a{j.j3dveL 
 tovtols irapa rovp.ov beairoTZv ixvav, 
 
 and E. 33. 
 
 So very possibly 
 
 Pk. 338 bv Kai tot' elbov. ov Tap' avrbv ovroal 
 
 t pay os tls, rj (3oiis, r) tolovtI drjplov 
 eaTf]Kev\ 
 
 12 Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 1501 upholds the ms. with asyndeton against 
 Troip.rjv be Crois., Rob. For the objection to the anapest ( w , ^ , — h) in the sec- 
 ond foot, cf. White, CIPh. IV (1909), 157. E. 70, Ph. 39, E. 82 are also examples 
 of asyndeton in lively narrative, cf. p. 100. 
 
ASYNDETON 97 
 
 Similarly a speaker may interrupt his own monologue with words 
 addressed to some other person or persons. The best example of this 
 is the monologue of Doris, Pk. 64 ff., which is interspersed with repealed 
 calls to the slaves who are tending the door at which she is knocking. 13 
 With it may be compared the somewhat similar scene, E. 535 ff., where 
 Smicrines raps at the door of Charisius' house. Other examples of inter- 
 rupted monologue are found in E. 85, 164, 165, 168, 182 (cf. n. 13), 
 187, G. 39. S. 134, the change is only apparent as the person addressed 
 in the second member is the speaker himself. 
 
 292 K. airovdrj' 8L8ov av cnr\ayxv clko\ov8ojV ttol j3\eTreis', 
 
 airovbri' <pep' , co irai Zooo"ta' airovdrj' haXcos. 
 
 The speaker interrupts the ritualistic procedure to scold the slave. 
 
 At other times the speech is interrupted because the person addressed 
 has left the stage and is out of hearing: 
 
 S. 143 7rcu, Hapfxepuv avdpuJTros airodedpaKe p,e 
 
 Pk. 406 (Pol.) dXX' 6 del woelv 
 
 ixnovaov. (Exit Doris) elo■e\^]\v^ , ' 6ip.0L. 
 
 In other cases, the person addressed leaves the stage as directed by the 
 speaker, who then continues in a monologue: 
 
 S. 319 (Mos.) t'loIv 
 
 jueXAeis; (Exit Par.) wpocreLCTL vvv 6 iraTrjp. 
 
 S. 337 (Mos.) airevcrov, k^ayyeWe p.oi tl. (Exit Par ) vvv Tpocreiaiv. 
 Or an actor may enter, fail to notice another on the stage, begin a 
 soliloquy, and then, suddenly noticing the presence of the other, turn and 
 address him. 
 
 So S. 192 dXX' 'Ilpd/cXeis, tl tovto; TpcxrOe tccv dvp&v 
 
 earrjKe Xpvais rj8e /cXdoucr' ; ov p.iv ovv 
 aXXrj. ri 7rore to yey ovo*; (Chry.) 'tK.(ikfi\7)Kt p,e 
 6 (j)i\os o xPVTTbs oov. tl yap dXX'; 
 
 13 Pk. 68, 70 with 231, E. 147, 182 are cited by Sudhaus, RhMus. LXIV (1909), 
 421 and n. 3, to prove his theory that the double-point indicates not merely a 
 change of speaker, but a change of person addressed. But probably the double- 
 point, when not indicating an actual change of speaker, is either a strong mark of 
 punctuation, or, in monologues, an indication of the quoted words of an assumed 
 interlocutor. All will agree that it is often carelessly placed in our mss. A> 
 to assignment of Pk. 68 c to Sosias, cf. Gerhard, Phil. LXIX (1910), 13 n. ID; 
 Capps, crit. app. 
 
98 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 In many cases, however, there are no exits or entrances, but the 
 speaker turns rapidly from one person to another: 14 
 
 S. 100 (to Par.) ri \avdapeLV ,} ; (servis) luavra, waldes, tis <56tco 
 €Tt tovtov'l /jlol tov aaeftr]. 
 
 S. 113 (ipsi) oi'8eu yap adiKtl Moo-x^ ere. ( spectator ibus) irapafidhos 
 6 \6yos i'crcos ear', avbpes, dXX' akrjdivbs. 
 
 Thus in S. 237 Demeas turns from a soliloquy to revile Niceratus. In 
 E. 90 Syriscus first addresses Davus and then continues his pleading 
 with Smicrines. In S. 156 f., Demeas first takes up Glycera's words, 
 then makes a little side remark to himself, and then turns again to Gly- 
 cera with a threat. S. 88, Parmenon, after giving certain directions to 
 Chrysis, then addresses his master. 15 E. 213 and Pk. 61 are interesting 
 as examples of an actor's addressing remarks on leaving the house to 
 persons inside and then following with a monologue. With these passages 
 Moschion's entrance, Pk. 276 f., is to be compared: he speaks to per- 
 sons who are entering the other house on the scene, as he comes out of 
 his own. In such passages as these, it is common enough for the second 
 member to be an imperative of appeal, entreaty, or command. To the 
 examples already given may be added: 
 
 S. 169 (ipsi) irpoonkov. 
 (to Dem.) /SeAno-fl', 6pa 
 
 S. 110 (to Par.) ttol av, ttoI, p.a<jTiyLa; 
 
 (servis) Xd/3' avrbv. 
 
 E. 22 (to both) aKovaoidcu' ri yap 
 
 to kooXvov; (to Darns) aii wporepos, 6 cncoircbv, Xeye. 
 And E. 147 (cf. n. 13; also Croiset, Capps), S. 143, 230, Pk. 442. 
 
 But any imperative, even though addressed to the same person as the 
 previous discourse, is an interruption of the continuity, and may prop- 
 erly be appended without a conjunction: 
 
 S. 112 ri fioas, avorjTe', Karex^ cavTOV. 
 
 14 According to Sudhaus (cf. n. 13), Pk. 231 is another example: he gives (with 
 Rob.) d7repx°M at ff- to Sosias; the prior portion as an address to Polemon, the 
 latter as his parting insult to Habrotonon, but cf. Capps. 
 
 15 Cf. Capps. However, Sudhaus following Lef., Wil., assigns S. 83-88 to De- 
 meas; the first part spoken to himself, the second to Chrysis. 
 
ASYNDETON 99 
 
 E. 135 tip-qua. Kpivov 6 tl binaiov vevopinas . 
 
 And E. 445, S. 247, Pk. 369. 
 
 A second imperative may be added without a conjunction, though the 
 first may have been joined by such means to the previous discourse: 
 
 S. 141 8aK<j)P 5' avaoxov, napTep-qcrov evyevcos. 
 
 And E. 15, Pk. 260. 
 
 Usually, however, neither imperative has a conjunction: 
 
 S. 135 Arifxea, vvv ixvbpa \PV 
 
 iival a' einkadov tov ttoQov, ireirava 1 kpwv. 
 AndS. 96, 112, 227. 16 
 
 Akin to entreaties to mortals are prayers to the gods. In the words 
 of Gildersleeve, ad Pind. 01. 9.86, ''prayer is always in order, and 
 many asyndeta fall under this head:" 
 
 E. 486 ri]v dvpav irtir\r]xtv i&wv. 
 
 ZeO crcbrep, eiVep earl dwarov, crop'^k pe. 
 
 Curses also interrupt the discourse: 
 
 E. 528 oi'K 6^v\a(3riaaL KpelrTOV, olpCo^ei paKpa, 
 
 av en \a\rjs TL. 
 
 As also J. II. 7, 24. 
 
 And, likewise, exclamations in general: 
 
 S. 207 Sikcucoj airodavoLp* <xv. 'HpaKXets, 
 
 rjXiKOv KtKpaye' 
 
 And E. 346, S. 208, Pk. 62 f., 67, 269, 375, 377. G. 43. 17 In all such in- 
 terruptions of the discourse asyndeton is a figure that effectively repro- 
 duces the tone and manner of daily speech and helps to enliven the dra- 
 matic action. 
 
 There are other cases of asyndeton which are doubtless to be at t ributed 
 in a similar way to a change in the theme of discourse, where, however, 
 
 16 Also S. 97, according to Korte's text; but Korte without reason neglects the 
 ms., which plainly indicates a change of speaker after 5eup' (Hense, BphW. XXIX 
 [1909], 366). epeb Capps for AeYe Korte gives the sense. S. 313, Jensen reads in 
 ms. d</>ets for acfres (Lei., Korte). For other imperatives, cf. p. 87 f. 
 
 17 Also E. 543 according to Korte's text, where, however, the assignment of 
 roles is uncertain. I prefer with Leeu., Capps, to continue Onesimus into 543, 
 leaving to Smicrines only 543 b. 
 
100 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 there is no external indication of such transition, not even the particle 
 pkv. A very good example is furnished by the cook's monologue, 
 
 S. 149 ff. Ktupa-ye yovv irapp-eyedes. aarelov iravv 
 
 el rds Ao7rd<5as ev roc peace poi netpevas 
 OGTpoiKa iroiijaaL iravd' bp,oia. ttjv dbpav 
 TreTr\r)xev . e^co\rjs clttoKolo, Wappevcov , 
 Koplaas pe bevpo. piKpov viraTroaTrjaopaL. 
 
 Here there are at least four changes of theme, with scarcely any logical 
 relation between the several units of the discourse. See also E. 25, 349, 
 Pk. 266, 282. As we should expect, these examples are either from 
 soliloquy or from rapid narrative. 
 
 To this general class of apparent asyndeton, due to rapid change of 
 thought, belongs asyndeton in questions and answers in which a finite 
 verb of saying introduces the answer: 
 
 E. 300 ko.tl5cov p.' exovaav avanpivel irbdev 
 
 e'i\r](f)a' (frrjaco TavpoiroXioLS, kt\. 
 Or the verb of speaking comes at the close of the question : 
 
 E. 553 ovk apa (fapovTL^ovGLv r]p,oov oi deoi;" 
 
 (prjaets. enaaTco top rpoirov avvqppLOcrav 
 
 (frpoipapxov 
 
 Real asyndeton is defined as that form of asyndeton in which the two 
 members of the discourse are logically as well as grammatically coor- 
 dinate, and in which no demonstrative pronoun or other device takes the 
 place of the omitted conjunction. Of this, as of the apparent asyndeton, 
 there are many examples in Menander. 
 
 Real asyndeton may occur, in the first place, in lively narrations (Capps 
 ad E. 33) or descriptions, the effect being either emotional or rhetorical 
 
 E. 33 Xe7w. 
 
 a.vei\cpr)V, airriKdov dUab' cut' ex^v, 
 Tpk4>eiv epeXXov. 18 
 
 18 The contrast between the style of Syriscus and that of Davus has been noted 
 by the commentators, esp. Wilamowitz, NJrklA. XXI (1908), 51, and Hense, 
 BphW. XXIX (1909), 1501 f. Wilamowitz says of Davus' words: 
 
 "Die Asyndeta seiner Erzahlung, die Einfuhrung direkter Reden geben im Verse die wahre Sprache 
 des Schafers so wunderbar, dass die Ethopoie der Rednei davor verblasst." 
 
ASYNDETON 101 
 
 E. 39 TOLOVTOai rts i]v. kivoLixaivov irahiv 
 
 eccdev. rjXdev ovros. 
 
 Cf. Hense, BphW. XXIX (1909), 1501. 
 
 E. 43 irporepov be poi av^rjdrjs eyeybvei. 
 
 eXakovfiev aXKrjXoLs. anvOpcoirbv bvra p.e 
 
 locov tl avvvovs, <pv}oi, ilaos, tl yap, eyco, 
 
 n , , 11 
 
 irept-epyos etpi. 
 
 (Cf. Hense, ibid.) And H. 20, E. 47-52, 53-57, 57-61, 187, 267, 287, 
 473, 548, S. 8, 29, 158, 167 a, 198, 202 f., 208 f., 219, 319-322, 328, 
 Pk. 35 f., 54, 72-74, 104, 123 f., 273, G. 76, J. II 10, J. I 41-45, Ki. 63. 
 
 Sometimes, even when the discourse is not otherwise especially lively, 
 a series of details are thrown together as illustrations of the general prin- 
 ciple or act involved. The conclusion of such a series may be formed by 
 a single word, the equivalent of the English and so forth: 
 
 G. 36 ch'epei yap p.vpp\_lvriv, klttop] koXov, 
 
 dvdrj roaavra. 10 
 or by a phrase descriptive of the entire series : 
 
 S. 186 f. ai/JLa yap exet, x°^V p inavrjv, bora /caXd, 
 
 airXfiva peyav, cop xP e ' a 'o~tI rols '0\v(j.tLols. 
 
 S. 279 f. /cat pi] roaavr r\v epirobcov, opKos, irodos, 
 
 Xpbpos, avvijdeL , ols ebov\bprjv eyco. 
 
 But even if such a concluding phrase be omitted, it is frequently latent 
 in the speaker's mind. 
 
 G. 60 ff. Tropica 1 ; cpa.pp.aKa 
 
 rfktLcbev, c^'c-t pifiev , airevc'^ev, tfrayelv 
 irpoaetpepe, irapepvdelro, iravv cbavXcc; exew 
 bb^avr auearrja' avrbv eirip.ekovp.epos. 
 
 These are only some of the ways in which the boy cared for Eleaenetus. 
 
 19 The edd. have thought in avOr] roaavra to find evidence that a line has been 
 lost, cf G.-H., Kaibel, Leeu.; but cf. Blass, Kretschmar. Kretschmar suggests 
 that these words were accompanied by a gesture towards the pile which is to be 
 carried in by the other slave. This theory is by no means impossible, and if ac- 
 cepted, of course destroys the appropriateness of the passage as evidence of the 
 phenomenon which I have under immediate discussion, roaavra would then refer 
 to something before the eyes of audience rat her than to something which has just 
 been described. 
 
102 STUDIED IN MENANDER 
 
 S. 12 at b' e(36cov a/xa' 
 
 aXeup", vdujp, eXacoy airobos, avOpaKas." 
 
 ( >ur impression is that Demeas has mentioned only a few of the things 
 for which the women were shouting, but that they are typical of the 
 thousand and one things they required and demanded in preparing for 
 the marriage feast. 20 
 
 And E. 107, 125 f. (cf. Hense I.e.), 344, S. 7, 261 f., Pk. 234, Kl. 55 ff., 
 and many examples in CAF, as 10, 24, 62, 141, 223, 248, 295, 301, 319, 
 331, 462, 481, 532. 12, 534. 12, 537, 615, 829, 834. 
 
 Sometimes in the details which are offered, either in lively narrative 
 or description, or in what I may call an and-so-forth series, one fancies 
 one sees a certain climactic order: 
 
 E. 480 irefipiK eyo> p.kv, avbs ei/j.1 tco bkei' 
 
 E. 485 ol'xop.ai, 
 
 awoXwXa. 
 
 S. 133 x a f JLaLTU7rr l b'avdponros, oXedpos 
 
 E. 472, 489, S. 203. 205, 337. 
 
 Another form of real asyndeton recognized by the grammarians is 
 that which results from contrast. This is frequent in Menander: 
 
 E. 186 TTCLldLoV '(JTLV, OVK ep.a. 
 
 E. 566 tovtov rts aXXos, ov\ o rpoTos, airoXXvet,. 
 
 Pk. 340 eXacfiOs, ipiXrar' , eoTiv. ov rpayos. 
 
 Pk. 107 roiv oXoiv KOLTaanoiros 
 
 tv pay \io.twv yevov, t'l iroieZ, tov ' ' ariv rj \xy\Tr\p, ep.e 
 ets to TvpoaboKav exovat 7ro>s" to tolovtl p.epos 
 ovx a.KpL0(Jos 8el 4>paaai aoi " 
 
 E. 131 tovto yap 
 
 iaxvpov oterat tl 7rp6j to irpayp.' '^X eLP - 
 OVK tcfTL btKatov 
 
 20 This is the asyndeton enumerativum. Cicero, Or. Part. 15. 53, (cf. Xagles- 
 bach, hat. Stylistik, 582) described its effect thus: "soluta quae dicuntur sine 
 conjunctione ut plura videantur." 
 
ASYNDETON 103 
 
 S. 302 ft. 6 rpo</)t/xos e^rjpaprev els ekevdepav 
 
 Kop-qv abiKei b-qirovdev oiibev llapp'evwv. 
 €Kvr](X€u avTt]' Happevwv ovk curios. 
 to ircubapLOv eio-q\dev els tt)v olniav 
 T-qv -qperepav' yveyic' enelvos, ovk eyco. 
 
 And E. 23, 80, 88, 102, 433, 528, S. 125 (?), 211, 2 ' Pk. 289, 408, 79 K. 
 363. 6, 596. 3, 604. 2, 617. 1, 621. 2, 692. 2. 
 
 322. K, there is a series of such negations (cf. Kiihner-Gerth, II 2. 
 290 e) : 
 
 elr' ovk eixev ov irvp, ov \L6ov, 
 ovk ixXKo TOiovd 1 erepov. 
 
 97. K., note the reading proposed by Headlam, JPh. XXIII (1895), 281 
 (approved byHerwerden, Collectanea critica, epicritica, exegetica (1903), 
 156): 
 
 eipl pev aypoLKOs kclvtos, ovk aXXcos 'epic. 
 
 So, in a conditional sentence, the contrast is introduced by nv- 
 
 ©• 1'jl ovb' el 8eKa.KLs ttotitos koTL, pi] ybvoo 
 
 epos vlbs. 
 
 Similarly p-h. is used to introduce a wish : 
 
 £j. 348 cos Keva 
 
 Kal bia^y'L^op' 6 Ka.Koba.ipwv TpoaboKccv 
 Xaptv Kopieladai -wapa yvvaiKos' p.i] pbvov 
 
 KO.KOV TL TpOaXafiOLpt.. 
 
 But often, even when no negative is expressed, the idea of contrast 
 doubtless had much to do with the omission of the connective: 
 
 E. 2 ov bel cr' e\^v ra prj a' eirLTpewTeou tlvI 
 
 earlv irepi tovtcov. 
 (cf. n. 6), also 
 
 S. 16(1 I) ex et * to. aavTTJs tcivto.' irpoaTldripi vol, 
 
 Ibov, depairaivas, xpvv't-'' 
 
 although the strong emotion is sufficient warrant for the asyndeton. 
 And S. 235, Pk. 85, G. 28 (a negative in the first member), 66. 3 K. 
 
 21 ovk Crois., apparently never stood in the ms. though demanded by sense and 
 meter. 
 
104 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Asyndeton in questions was a rhetorical instrument well recognized 
 by Menander, as the number of the instances cited in preceding sections 
 has shown. But the emotional and rhetorical effect of interrogative 
 sentences is especially strong when several are joined together in series 
 without the use of conjunctions. Such questions usually anticipate no 
 answer; the speaker does not pause for an answer, but hurries from one 
 phase of the subject to another, presenting in questions the several prob- 
 lems which are to be considered and solved. 
 
 Such a series may be used in a monologue in which the excited speaker 
 discusses his own immediate course of action: 
 
 E. 36 5iehoyi£6[xr]V tpol 
 
 t'l tt aiboT pocf)las kclI kclkoiV, irodtv 8' ey<h 
 roaavr di'dXcbcrco; t'l (frpovridcov kpol; 
 
 E. 484 nai irol rpd7rco/zcu 7'; els t'l fiovkrjs', 
 
 S. 223 co rdXatV eyco, t'l <5pdcrco; irol (fivyW, 
 
 And Pk. 399, J. I 18. 
 
 Charisius reproaches himself through the mouth of his 8aLpbvLov 
 
 E. 493 p.eyd\a cfrvaas nai XaXeis; 
 
 a.KOV<JLOV JVUCLLKOS CITL'XW' °V c/)€p€lS ; 
 
 Then again, some one else may be encouraged : 
 
 H. 40 t'l ovv\ av t'l 
 
 7rpdrrets virep aavTOV', 
 
 Or the questions may be spoken in surprise : 
 
 E. 8 [XLKpdv dv ax°Xdcrtus r)p,Zv \pbvov\ 
 
 (Smi.) vp.lv\ irepl t'lvos', 
 
 S. 194 co 'Hpd/v'Xeis. 
 
 t'ls; &7]p,eas', 
 And S. 41, 237, Pk. 126 f., J. I 47. 
 
 In other instances, the tone being more deliberate, a series of pointed 
 questions suggest rapidly the details of an argument, description, or 
 narration. 
 
 K1.50ff. Xeye, rW elpyd^ov Texvqv; 
 
 TOVTO 7' CLTTOKpLVCLL, ITodeV eX^LS TCLVt' J OVK CLirtL 
 
 eK TTjade 777s erepcotre; t'l <5i5dcrKets /ca/cd; 
 t'l \v<TLTe\elv rjp.lv dirtxpaiveLs Ta8u<eZv; 
 
ASYNDETON 105 
 
 Pk. 234 f. Suvaaat t 'av a fiaiveLV, irepLKadr]adaL. iroi arpk^ei, 
 Xa/cdorpt'; fjaxvvdrjs', jueXei tovtuv t'l col; 
 
 And especially a series of indirect questions : 
 
 Pk. 106 TCOV 6\oJV KCLTaO KOTOS 
 
 Tpay/jLaTUv yevov, t'l ttol6l, irov 'ctlv r) /xrjTrjp, ep.e 
 els to irpoadondv exovcL ttcos' 
 
 In all these cases, especially where the emotion is notable, anaphora 
 combined with the asyndeton is a common phenomenon: 
 
 E. 225 ircos av ovv, irpbs tccv deccv, 
 wees av, i/cerei/co — ■ 
 
 H. 4 f . t'l yap cv KoirTUs tt\v ne4>a\r]v ovtcj) irvKva) 
 
 TL TOLS TpLXLXS TlXXeiS tTTLaTCLS; TL CTeveLS', 
 
 S. 109 ttol cv, iroi, jxacTLyla; 
 
 S. 72 ff . el TrvvdavofjLaL irbcas Tpaire^as peXXere 
 woelv, iroaaL yvvalnes elaL, trqvLKa 
 eoTaL to belirvov, el derjceL ir poc\af3elv 
 TpaTre'^oiroLov, el nepa/jios ear' evbodev 
 vfj.lv inavbs, el tovittclvlov naTacTeyov, 
 el rciXX' virapxtL rravTa 
 
 And S. 112, 225, 226, G. 85. 
 
 Pk. 240 M^oa- 
 
 t'ls ecd' 6 8ovs; 
 
 The asyndeton is only apparent, since the injunction is parenthetic. 
 
 The asyndetic use of participles requires just a word (cf. Kuhner- 
 Gerth, II 2. 103 f . with bibl.) : It must be remembered that many such 
 instances are only apparent. 22 This apparentuse is perhaps most frequent 
 where of two apparently coordinated participles one agrees with the sub- 
 ject and the other is complementary to the predicate. So with the verb 
 Tvyxb.vco: 
 
 S. 14 Kai>TOS 8l8ovs tovtcov tl teal avWap,fiavoov 
 
 els to Ta/jLLelov ervxov elce\8cov, 
 
 22 Only the hasty or careless reader confuses these cases with cases of real 
 asyndeton. I cite them for the sake of comprehensive discussion rather than 
 because of any inherent difficulty. 
 
106 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 Pk. 34 cltto ravTOfiarov b' btfrdela' i»7r' clvtov dpaovTepov, 
 
 ibairep irpoeipr]K\ ovtos, eTVL/xeXcos r' ael 
 4>oit<j2Vtos eirl ttjv olniav, £tvx eairepas 
 ire/jLTTOvaa wot. depawaivav 
 Or with verbs that imply continuance in a state: 
 
 S. 284 dXX' airocfrdapeis 
 
 en ttjs iroXeus av eKiroboov els Bd/crpa wot. 
 fj Kaplav SitTpifiov a.ixp>o.$wv enel. 
 
 Pk. 291 dXX' els oIkov eXdojv eKirobchv 
 
 evTavda Ka.Teneiiir)v ovveoTrjK&s iravv. 
 
 Pk. 219 Kadevb' aweXdcov, do jua/cdpie, rds judxcts 
 
 TavTas eaaas, 
 
 Or the participle may give the means or describe the details of the action 
 of the verb : 
 
 E. 210 /ut) p.e brj 5t.aXXa.yeis 
 
 ivpos ttjv yvvaiKa. tov 4>pa.aavTO. raDra /ecu 
 avveiboT a.4>avlarj Xaficov. 
 
 S. 5 virepeoirovbaKws 
 
 rd tov yafxov irpaTTeiv, (frpaoas to irpayp. J airXtis 
 toIs evbov eneXeva'. 
 
 And perhaps 
 
 E. 115 f. e£ ov fiadovTes wavTO. to. naO' clvtovs ca^ws 
 
 eyevovTO fiaoiXels oi tot' ovres aliroXot. 
 
 And 354 K. eKTedpa/j.fxevos 
 
 ovk e£ vwapxbvTOOV, bpibv r)<7x vVi T° 
 tov xarepa ix'lkp' exovTO.' 
 
 In other cases the asyndeton is only apparent because of a logical sub- 
 ordination of one of the participles to the other. So perhaps in Agnoia's 
 remarkable monologue, 
 
 S. 26 Ibovoa be 
 
 to ■wa.iblov nenpaybs rjneXrujievov 
 e/xe t ovbev elbvi' evbov ovt' , ev dcrc/xxXe! 
 elvai vojj.laa.o-a. tov XaXelv, irpoaepxerat. 
 
 Ibovaa is circumstantial (temporal), elbvV is causal, vofxlaaaa, though 
 
 causal, is more closely connected with the verb. 
 
ASYNDETON 107 
 
 E. 287 Tts olbev el /cat, tovtov eve\vpov \aficov 
 
 Tore tls irap' avTOV tuv irapbvTCOv, airkfiakev 
 erepos nvfievtov; 
 
 The correct interpretation was given by Croiset (cf. his trans., Capps 
 ad I.) : 
 
 "nvfiebuiv (which he rightly takes with what precedes) domine toute la pro- 
 position et particulierement le premier participe Xafftov, mais non le verbe prin- 
 cipal airefiaKev." 
 
 Pk. 17 ff. <ppa£ei, -Kpovoovptvrj tl t&v dvdpunrlvcov, 
 
 el irore berjdeir] j3or]deias tlvos, 
 bpcbaa tovtov ovt avaytcalov p.bvov 
 avTrj (puXaKrjv re \ap,fidvovcra, prj woTe 
 8l' e/j.e tl rrjv " \yvoiav ai>Tols avp,irecrr] 
 anobcFiov, ttXovtovvtcl kcll pedvovT' del 
 opclxr' eneivov, kt\. 
 
 The passage was correctly interpreted by Lef ebvre : 
 
 "les deux participes ivpovoovfxevT] et \ap.(3dvov<ja (cfrvXaKrjv) sont explicatifs de 
 la phrase top dyvoovp.evov . . . (ppd^et, et chacun d'eux a sous sa depen- 
 dance respective, bpooaa, du vers 19 et bpcbaa du vers 23." 
 
 And G. 65, cf. Dziatzko, RhMus. LIV (1899), 500, ad G. 14. 
 
 Sometimes these two forms of apparent asyndeton may be combined 
 in a single passage: 
 
 H. 34 f. to. vbp.ip.a TTOLtjcras irpbs 17/xds 'evdabe 
 
 ehdcov dyaywv re tt]v dbeXcpr/v eiupevet. 
 to xP € °s direpya^ofxevos. 
 
 ■woi-qtras, temporal, is logically subordinate to the two participles that 
 follow, while direpya^b/xevos is a circumstantial participle with eirip,evei, 
 a verb of continuance. 
 
 From this last class of apparent asyndeton due to logical subordina- 
 tion, must be distinguished the instances of real asyndeton, in which for 
 the sake of rapidity and vividness a series of details are given by parti- 
 ciples without the use of conjunctions. The following perhaps are exam- 
 ples of this: 
 
 H. 22 TroLp.r]v yap rjv Tt/3etos oIkuiv evdabi 
 
 TlTeXeaai, yeyovcos oi/ccttjs vebs iov iroTe. 
 
108 STUDIES IN MENANDER 
 
 E. 80 8eb/j.evos, LKerevoou ey<b 
 
 eXajSoi^ irap' clvtov tovt . 
 
 E. 271 f. etr' e^a7ripr]s KXaouaa irpoaTpex* 1 - H ovr ], 
 
 TiWova' iavrrjs rds rplxos, kclXov rravv 
 Kai \eTTov, to deol, rapavrlvov afybbpa 
 a.iro\u)\eKvl' , 
 
 The third participle is subordinate to the preceding as the tense shows. 
 And Pk. 3, 7, 9, EL 85, S. 24 (cf. Capps). 
 
 In this connection mention must be made of one passage in which a 
 participle is very strangely joined to that which precedes. 
 
 E. 301 <t>rja<j], TavpoiroXioLS, Tapdevos 
 
 tr ovaa," to. t eneivrj yev6p,eva iravr 1 £ju& 
 TTOOVfievr] ' 
 
 It will be noticed that the conjunction re joins two participles which 
 are not parallel, ovaa modifying the subject of some such verb as eXa/3o^ 
 which is to be supplied as a part of Habrotonon's hypothetical reply; 
 while iroovfihrj modifies the subject of <$>t)(jw. If there were any doubt 
 as to the reading of the manuscript, one might prefer Croiset's emenda- 
 tion 
 
 (f)r]a(j}, TavpoTro\i.ois, irapdkvos 
 
 ex ova , a. tot kneivri yeyovev, 'airavT e/xd 
 
 iroovfievr} ' 
 
 which certainly has the advantage of regularity of construction. As a 
 defense for the present reading, it may be urged that in this entire con- 
 text Habrotonon's self-quoted remarks are very loosely and irregularly 
 interwoven with her other remarks. Furthermore, the concluding par- 
 ticiple gives to the sentence almost the tone of an and-so-forth construc- 
 tion. 
 
 We have seen enough to amply justify the first contention that Me- 
 nander uses practically every form of asyndeton which is recognized by 
 grammarians. We have noted the multiplicity of logical and rhetorical 
 relations that Menander was able to express by the use of this figure. 
 We must not lose ourselves in these details. The use of asyndeton was 
 not due to the poverty of the Greek language. Scarcely any language 
 is more richly supplied with particles, conjunctions, and other connec- 
 tives that serve as the links of discourse and express the relations of cause, 
 effect, sequence, and so on. Neither was Menander driven to the use 
 
ASYNDETON 109 
 
 of asyndeton by the demands of his verse. On occasion, he, like every 
 verse-maker, must have found the figure convenient; but the frequency 
 of its adoption, especially in Long consecutive passages, shows that other 
 and larger motives weighed with him. 
 
 The ancient rhetorical writers understood the very definite rhetorical 
 effects of asyndeton. According to the evidence cited by Bromig, " De 
 asyndeti natura et apud Aeschylum usu, Minister (1879), 6 ft'., they 
 noted especially the following: Asyndeton imparts liveliness and rapid- 
 ity to narration and description. It indicates the passion and excitement 
 of the speaker. It is adapted to the orator's use, because it may add ele- 
 vation or dignity to his style, or enable him briefly and emphatically to 
 sum up his argument. All of these will be found illustrated in Menan- 
 der's comedies. The large proportion of the instances of asyndeton are 
 in the longer narratives and descriptions, where its use gives life to the 
 language and the color of every-day speech. Examples of its use in 
 emotional scenes or in oratorical passages need not be here repeated. 
 
 But "Demetrius Phalereus," quoted at the beginning of this chapter, 
 recognized correctly, as the newly discovered fragments show, dramatic 
 vividness as the important reason for Menander's preference for the so- 
 called disjointed style. The poet used asyndeton so freely in order that 
 as a playwright he might enliven his verse and make it more appro- 
 priate to the dramatic aclion. We would realize this more clearly if 
 once again we might see the comedies of Menander acted upon the 
 stage. 23 
 
 23 So Korte, BSG. LX (1908), 155, in discussing the beginning of the Leipzig 
 fragment. 
 
LOAN PERIOD 1 * 
 HOME USE 
 
 ALL BOOKS MAY BE RECALLED AFTER 7 D4 
 
 FORM NO. DD6, 
 
 BERKELEY, CA 94720 
 
 ®s 
 
U.C. BERKELEY UBRAR